UNIVERSITY  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 
EGYPTIAN  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  MUSEUM 

ECKLEY  B.  COXE  JUNIOR  EXPEDITION  TO  NUBIA: 

VOL.  VI 

KARANOG 

THE  MEROITIC  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL 

AND  KARANOG 

BY  * 

;^  F.  Ll.  GRIFFITH 

READER   IN   EGYPTOLOGY   IN   THE   UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD 


DT  ~65 

v.6 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  UNIVERSITY  MUSEUM 
PHILADELPHIA 

M  CM  XI 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/karanogmeroiticiOOgrif 


KARANOG 

THE  MEROITIC  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL 

AND  KARANOG 


OXFORD 

LETTERPRESS  AND  PLATES 
PRINTED  BY  HORACE  HART 
AT  THE  UNTVERSITV  PRESS 


UNIVERSITY  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 
EGYPTIAN  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  MUSEUM 

ECKLEY  B.  COXE  JUNIOR  EXPEDITION  TO  NUBIA: 

VOL.  VI 

KARANOG 

THE  MEROITIC  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL 

AND  KARANOG 


BY 

F.  Ll.  GRIFFITH 

READER    IN    EGYPTOLOGY    IN    THE   UNIYERSITY   OF  OXFORD 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  UNIVERSITY  MUSEUM 
PHILADELPHIA 

MCMXI 


IN  THE  SAME  SERIES 

Vol.  I.  AREIKA. 

By  D.  Randall-MacIver  and  C.  Leonard  Woolley. 

Price  $5. 

Vol.  II.  CHURCHES  IN  LOWER  NUBIA. 

By  G.  S.  Mileham.    Edited  by  D.  Randall-MacIver. 

Price  $5. 

Vols.  Ill  &  IV.   KARANOG:  THE  ROMANO-NUBIAN 
CEMETERY. 
By  C.  Leonard  Woolley  and  D.  Randall-MacIver. 

Price  $20. 

Vol.  V.  KARANOG:   THE  TOWN. 

By  C.  Leonard  Woolley.  Price  $5. 

Vol.  VI.  THE  MEROITIC  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHAB- 
LUL  AND  KARANOG. 
By  F.  Ll.  Griffith.  Price  $10. 

Vols.  VII  &  VIII.  BUHEN. 

By  D.  Randall-MacIver  and  C.  Leonard  Woolley. 


PREFACE 


In  this  volume  will  be  found  not  only  the  edition  of  the  inscriptions  announced 
on  the  title-page,  but  also  an  Introduction  in  which  proofs  are  given  for  the  readings 
and  decipherment  of  Meroitic  writing  so  far  as  they  have  proceeded  to  the  present 
time,  together  with  some  evidence  of  the  age  of  the  inscriptions  and  the  nature  of  the 
Meroitic  language.    This   Introduction  is  the  outcome  of  more  than  four  years' 
special  research.    In  1907  I  began  to  pay  attention  to  the  Meroitic  texts  published 
by  Lepsius,  hoping"  to  find  some  connexion  with  Egyptian  demotic  on  the  one 
hand  and  with  Christian  Nubian  (as  deciphered  by  Heinrich  Schafer)  on  the  other. 
The  vast  accession  of  material  since  then,  and  the  encouragement  of  friends  and 
scholars,  have  made  these  researches  more  fruitful  than  at  first  seemed  likely. 
It  was  early  in  1907  that  Dr.  Randall-Maclver  began  his  excavations  in  Nubia. 
His  invitation  to  me  to  work  upon  the  inscriptions  from  Shablul  was  quickly 
followed  by  the  great  discoveries  of  altars  and  stelae  at  Kara  nog  which  were  also 
put  into  my  hands.1     In  1909  a  commission  from  the  Egypt  Exploration  Fund 
to  collect  Meroitic  inscriptions  from  all  available  sources  enabled  me  to  explore 
the  rich  treasures  in  originals  and  copies  at  Berlin,  and  to  visit  the  inscribed 
temples  and  pyramids  of  Naga  and  Meroe.    Lastly,  in  1910,  Professor  Garstang's 
important  finds  of  inscriptions  at  Meroe  were  entrusted  to  me  for  editing.  All 
these  masses  of  material,  together  with  a  few  miscellaneous  texts  communicated 
by  scientific  colleagues   or  otherwise  collected   for  the   memoirs   of  the  Egypt 
Exploration  Fund,  have  kept  me  occupied  with  Meroitic  from  year  to  year  until 
now.    In  other  publications  since  Areika  I  give  readings  for  the  most  part  without 
proofs,  reserving  the  latter  for  this  volume. 

It  may  help  the  reader  to  realize  the  drift  of  the  long  discussions  and  analyses 
which  follow,  if  the  steps  in  the  progress  of  the  decipherment  are  first  briefly 
recorded.  A  clear  starting-point  was  furnished  by  the  bilingual  hieroglyphic 
cartouches  of  King  Natakamani  and  Queen  Amanitere.  and  by  the  name  of  Ammon 
accompanying  the  figure  of  the  god  in  the  hieroglyphic  inscriptions  of  Naga.- 
The  importance  of  these  had  long  ago  been  recognized  by  Lepsius  ;  they  indicated 
the  sounds  of  seven  or  eight  letters,  and  proved  that  the  values  of  the  Meroitic 
hieroglyphs  were  in  part  taken  from  Egyptian.  But  the  poverty  of  the  hieroglyphic 
inscriptions  seemed  to  bar  further  progress  in  this  direction  until  the  comparatively 
numerous  '  cursive  '  or  '  demotic '  inscriptions  could  be  correlated  with  the  former. 

The  discovery  at  Berlin,  in  1908,  of  a  funerary  text  in  Meroite  hieroglyphic 
{Inscr.  60),  parallel  to  those  in  demotic,  gave  several  exact  equations,  letter  for 
letter,  between  the  hieroglyphic  and  the  demotic  signs.  Unfortunately,  the  hiero- 
glyphic text  was  so  badly  engraved  that  it  could  be  accepted  as  authoritative  for 
only  a  dozen  different  signs,3  although  much  study  eventually  4  revealed  almost  every 
character  the  engraver  had  tried  to  cut  upon  the  hard  and  pebbly  stone  with 

1  The  two  collections  together  fully  equal  in  2  See  below,  p.  6. 

extent  the  whole  of  the  Meroitic  inscriptions  known  3  Areika,  pp.  46,  48,  49. 

outside  them.  4  Zei/s.f.  aeg.  Spr.,  48/67  (191 1). 


vi 


PREFACE 


inadequate  tools.  It  was  recognized  also  that,  contrary  to  the  rule  in  Egyptian, 
Meroite  hieroglyphic  was  always  to  be  read  in  the  direction  towards  which  the  signs 
faced  1  ;  this  observation  fixed  more  closely  the  reading  of  the  bilingual  cartouches.2 
The  equations  between  hieroglyphic  and  demotic  were  confirmed  and  extended  by 
a  demotic  inscription  (/user.  126  communicated  to  me  by  Professor  Golenischeff) 
naming  Natakamani  and  Amanitere,  and  by  various  convincing  coincidences.  Close 
comparison  and  analysis  of  the  texts  from  Karanog  showed  of  what  sentences 
or  phrases  the  funerary  inscriptions  were  composed,  and  established  the  position 
of  proper  names  and  filiations  and  the  different  phrases  of  description  in  them.:j 
After  examination  of  many  inscriptions,  originals,  photographs,  and  squeezes,  it 
appeared  that  the  hieroglyphic  and  demotic  alphabets  each  consisted  of  twenty-three 
characters,4  and  it  became  evident  from  the  recorded  Ethiopian  pronunciation  of 
the  name  of  Amnion  and  the  orthographic  grouping  that  four  of  the  letters  in 
the  alphabet  were  vocalic.5  Next,  among  the  treasures  found  by  Garstang 
at  Meroe,  a  demotic  inscription  accompanying  the  figure  of  the  lion-god  (Meroe  1) 
provided  equations  with  hieroglyphic  inscriptions  on  the  temple  of  the  lion-god 
at  Naga,  and  quickly  led  to  complete  correlation  of  the  two  alphabets ;  upon  which 
another  of  Garstang's  texts  {Meroe  7)  was  made  to  speak  clearly ;  though  at  first  it 
only  named  '  Isis  in  Philae '  with  Osiris  and  Horus,  its  utterance  was  enlarged G 
on  bringing  into  comparison  with  it  the  Meroitic  graffiti  from  Philae  itself,  where 
parallels  with  Egyptian  demotic  graffiti  at  once  became  apparent. 

Such  was  approximately  the  course  of  the  decipherment  down  to  the  autumn 
of  1 9 10.  It  is  still  in  an  early  stage.  Even  in  the  alphabet  the  vowels  are 
extremely  obscure,  and,  among  the  consonants,  the  value  attributed  to  the  letter 

may  be  more  or  less  wide  of  the  mark  ;  while  of  the  Meroitic  vocabulary,  apart 
from  personal  names,  place-names,  and  words  borrowed  from  Egyptian,  almost  nothing- 
is  known.  But  it  is  hoped  that  the  material  here  provided  has  been  so  far  verified, 
classified,  and  dealt  with  that  any  further  spark  of  light  will  quickly  spread  its 
illumination.  If  new  eyes,  whether  of  trained  decipherers  or  of  scholars  expert  in 
North  African  philology,  will  exert  themselves  upon  it,  the  secrets  of  Meroitic  should 
soon  be  yielded  up. 

In  conclusion,  I  beg  to  thank  Mr.  Eckley  B.  Coxe  for  the  liberality  which  has 
made  it  possible  to  publish  all  the  Shablul  and  Karanog  inscriptions  together  in 
a  form  corresponding  to  their  importance  ;  Dr.  Randall-Maclver  and  his  assistant 
Mr.  C.  L.  Woolley  for  the  help  and  encouragement  which  they  have  given  me  in 
carrying  out  their  proposition  ;  Sir  G.  Maspero  and  M.  Daressy  for  facilitating  my 
study  of  the  original  inscriptions  in  the  Cairo  Museum  ;  E.  Brugsch-Pasha  for  admir- 
able photographs  ;  the  staff  of  the  Clarendon  Press  for  excellent  and  careful  printing  ; 
and  last,  not  least,  my  wife  for  making  nearly  all  the  drawings  for  the  volume. 

1  Areika,  pp.  49-50.  6  Meroe,  pp.  65-7.    The  year  that  has  elapsed 

2  lb.,  pp.  51-52.  since  the  chapter  was  written  on  Garstang's  inscrip- 
8  Below,  pp.  32  et  seqq.  (Chapters  II- V).  tions  has  not  brought  any  substantial  improvement 
1  Cf.  pp.  3.  4.  in  their  interpretation,  though  many  points  have 
5  p.  7.  become  clearer  in  other  directions. 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION:  THE  MEROITIC  WRITING  AND  LANGUAGE 

CHAPTER  I 

PAGE 

The  Meroitic  Alphabet   3 

The  Equivalence  of  the  Hieroglyphic  and  Demotic  Alphabets       ...  4 

The  Phonetic  Values  of  the  Signs   5 

CHAPTER  II 

The  Age  and  Succession  of  Styles  of  Meroitic  Writing       .      .      .      .  17 

CHAPTER  III 

The  Meroitic  Language                                         .      .      .      .      .      .  22 

Phonology,  Vocabulary   22 

Inflexion,  &c.      .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .  23 

Gender  and  Number   25 

MEROITIC  INSCRIPTIONS  FROM  SHABLUL  AND  KARANOG 

CHAPTER  I 

The  Inscribed  Funerary  Monuments   29 

CHAPTER  II 

The  Scheme  of  the  Inscriptions   32 

CHAPTER  III 

The  Initial  Words  or  Invocation   33 

CHAPTER  IV 

The  Name  and  Description  of  the  Person  commemorated  35 

The  phrase  naming  the  deceased       .........  35 

The  phrases  of  the  parentage  (B  and  C  names)   36 

The  parentage  on  the  mother's  side  .........  37 

The  parentage  on  the  father's  side    .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .  37 

Other  descriptive  phrases   38 

The  meaning  of  the  titles  and  phrases  describing  the  deceased  39 


viii 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  V 


The  Terminal  Formulae  oi 

Formula  A 

B 
C 
D 
E 
F 
G 
H 
I 
J 

Special  Stele-text 


Benedic 


TIONS 


AGE 
42 

43 
46 

49 

51 

52 
52 
52 

53 
53 
53 
53 


CHAPTER  VI 

Catalogue  of  the  Funerary  Inscriptions 

Karanog  1-132  ...... 

Shablul  1-20  

CHAPTER  VII 
The  Ostraca  and  Jar  Graffiti  .... 


CHAPTER  VIII 

General  Results   81 

TABLES  AND  INDICES 

Table  of  Names  and  Parentage   87 

Index  A.  Titles  and  Descriptive  Phrases  in  the  order  of  the  Initial  Words  95 

Index  B.  Titles  and  Descriptive  Phrases  in  the  order  of  the  Final  Words  .  102 

Index  C.  Meroitic  Words  and  Groups   j  10 

Index  D.  The  Funerary  Monuments  in  the  order  of  the  Tomb  Numbers    .  123 

Index  E.  The  Funerary  Monuments  in  the  order  of  Museum  Numbers,  &c.  124 

HAND  COPIES  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 

Inscriptions  of  Karan&g  1-132   129 

„           Shablul  1- 1 9     .      .      .      ....      ...      .      .      .  175 


54 
54 

75 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Palaeographical  Tables   pp.  18,  19 

Hand  Copies  of  the  Funerary  Inscriptions   pp.  127-181 

Photographs  of  Funerary  Inscriptions   Pis.  I-XXIX 

Photographs  of  Ostraca   PI.  XXX 


ABBREVIATIONS 


Areika.    Randall-MacIver  and  Woolley,  Areika. 
AZ.    Zcitschrift  fur  Aegyptische  Sprache. 

Inscr.  Griffith,  Meroitic  Inscriptions,  Parts  I,  II,  vols,  xix  and  xx  of  the  'Archaeological 
Survey'  of  the  Kgypt  Exploration  Fund.  Individual  inscriptions  are  quoted  by  their 
numbers  as  Inscr.  29. 

Kar.  =  the  present  volume  of  Karanbg  :  individual  inscriptions  are  quoted  by  numbers  as  Kar.  1, 
Sh.  1,  &c,  according  as  they  come  from  Karanog  or  Shablul. 

K.C.,  Karanbg  Cem.,  Karanbg  Cemetery.  Woolley  and  Randall-MacIver,  Karanbg.  the 
Romano-Nubian  Cemetery. 

Menas.    Old  Nubian  MS.  published  in  Budge,  Texts  relating  to  Saint  Meua  of  Egypt. 

Meroc.    Garstang,  Sayce,  and  Griffith,  Meroe,  the  City  of  the  Ethiopians. 

Sh.    i.  e.  Shablul,  see  Kar. 

In  the  course  of  passing  this  memoir  through  the  press  concurrently  with  the  volumes  of 
Meroitic  Inscriptions  of  the  Egypt  Exploration  Fund,  new  facts  have  appeared  necessitating 
frequent  modifications  of  reading  or  view.  It  is  to  be  feared  that,  in  spite  of  the  patience 
of  printers  and  frequent  revision,  sundry  unexplained  contradictions  and  other  oversights  must 
remain  in  the  copies,  discussions,  and  indices. 


INTRODUCTION 
THE  MEROITIC  WRITING  AND  LANGUAGE 


CHAPTER  I 


THE  MEROITIC  ALPHABET 


The  alphabet  has  two  principal  forms,  hieroglyphic,  used  for  monumental  purposes,  in 
which  each  sign  is  a  picture  of  some  object,  and  demotic,  in  which  the  picture  signs  are 
conventionalized  by  the  pen  for  ordinary  writing.  In  the  known  examples  of  the  latter,  the 
signs  are  always  spaced  apart,  except  V,  so  that  the  term  'cursive'  is  hardly  appropriate. 

In  Areika,  pp.  49-50,  it  was  shown  that  Meroite  hieroglyphic  is  usually  written  from 
right  to  left,  like  the  demotic,  and  that  whichever  way  it  may  be  written,  it  must  be  read 
in  the  direction  towards  which  the  figures  face.  On  p.  48  were  enumerated  the  hieroglyphic 
signs  which  could  be  gathered  from  the  published  documents;  thirty-one  (with  variants) 
were  distinguished,  but  it  was  anticipated  that  a  further  reduction  of  the  number  would  be 
made. 

Subsequent  study  and  comparison  of  a  certain  number  of  originals  have  shown  how 
this  is  to  be  done. 

Sharply  engraved  and  well-preserved  hieroglyphs  are  seldom  met  with  on  Meroitic 
monuments.  Some  are  to  be  seen  on  the  ram  of  Soba  and  in  the  inscriptions  of  the  temple 
of  Ammon  at  Naga,  but  for  the  most  part,  even  if  well  preserved,  the  hieroglyphs  are  ill  designed 
and  wretchedly  executed.  In  copying  and  to  some  extent  standardizing  or  conventionalizing 
such,  errors  may  easily  occur:  Lepsius's  draughtsmen,  on  whom  we  had  to  depend  for  our 
knowledge  of  the  inscriptions,  conventionalized  the  signs.  It  appeared,  for  instance,  that  whereas 
the  ram  occurs  in  well-engraved  texts,  the  bull  *>£gl  took  its  place  only  in  copies  of  the  worst 
texts,  such  as  those  of  the  lion-temple  at  Naga.  From  the  original  I  was  able  in  some  cases  to 
recognize  the  3r3»  as  intended  where  Lepsius  gives  *>?5l,  and  in  others  where  the  original  too 
suggested  ^SfJl  it  was  quite  possible  to  interpret  it  as  a  bad  rendering  of  7fc$  with  the  horns 
in  a  simple  crescent.  It  is  indeed  difficult  to  decide  what  is  the  standard  and  correct  form  of 
hieroglyphs  where  all  the  texts  are  of  such  rough  execution  and  admit  so  much  variety  of  shape. 

The  hieroglyphic  alphabet  now  appears  to  consist  of  the  following  signs,  here  arranged 
according  to  their  pictorial  significance. 

(1)      sometimes^7,  and  in  bad  writing  (n)  P» 


confused  with  ^,  and  miscopied  as  \,  &c. 


M  HQ. 

(i3)  m. 


(3)  ^5?»  m  inferior  writing  it  sometimes 
resembles  'y^,  see  above. 


(15)  r=] ,  in    later   writing   •□,  perhaps 


as 


(4)  Sa. 


4  INTRODUCTION 

Besides  these  there  is  the  mark  of  division  j.  rarely  :  or  .  ;  T  or  ffl  occasionally 
occurs,  and  other  Egyptian  signs  iQj,  S3,  &c ,  are  written  over  the  cartouches  in  royal  titles. 
The  list  of  captive  countries  at  Meroe  (Meroe  i)  tends  to  Egyptian  forms  of  letters  and  contains 

The  demotic  alphabet,  classified  according  to  the  forms,  is  as  follows:  — 


(I)  / 

(13)  ^ 

(2)   ///,  (//) 

(14)  13 

(3)  M 

(•5)  3 

(4)  W 

(16)  9^ 

(5)  r 

(6)  Ji 

(7)  A 
(8J  4 

07)  C 

(18)  ^ 

(19)  ^ 

^2o)  /«- 
(21)  < 

(9)  5 
(IO)  7 

in)  J 

(22)  ^ 

(™)  ) 

(23)  y 

There  are  also  the  mark  of  division  .".  rarely  .*,  and  various  rare  signs  which  appear  to 
be  numerical. 

A  sign  //  was  admitted  into  the  alphabetic  table  in  Arcika.  //  occurs  commonly  in 
the  group  / 13-  but  this  is  to  be  divided  into  /_?  and  /;  in  the  rare  cases  where  it  is  found 
otherwise  it  is  a  variant  of  /// .  On  the  other  hand,  a  sign  is  included  above,  which 
in  Arcika  was  taken  to  be  only  a  ligature  of  /  with  ^  or  with        according  to  the  form. 

The  writing  is  often  careless  and  there  may  be  considerable  difficulty  in  distinguishing 
accurately  between  J  and  }.  }  and  J,  and  / )  and  /_?  even  in  good  texts.  ^  and  9  too 
are  often  ill  differentiated,  and  when  the  dot  is  omitted  from  ^  it  may  sometimes  be  confused 
with  ^. 

The  forms  of  some  of  the  signs  vary  considerably  in  inscriptions  of  different  ages :  the 
parallel  texts  of  the  funerary  inscriptions  make  it  an  easy  matter  to  identify  varieties  of  the 
same  sign.  The  earlier  ones  can  be  distinguished  by  their  greater  resemblance  to  the  hieroglyphs 
as  well  as  by  the  style  of  the  monuments  on  which  they  occur. 

The  Equivalence  of  the  Hieroglyphic  and  Demotic  Alphabet.1-. 

1.  :  The  funerary  formula  on  altars  and  stelae  usually  begins  with  the  two  groups 
.'^//9U//J/y^/3  (see  below,  p.  33);  the  hieroglyphic  altar  from  Meroe,  Inscr.  60.  begins 
with  I  1  (j (J [j p  b ^LU  j  $LLJ^-|fV  The  equivalence  is  obvious  and  gives  equations  for  seven 
distinct  signs. 

2.  The  equations  are  confirmed  and  extended  by  two  other  groups  which  are  found  towards 
the  middle  of  the  great  majority  of  funerary  texts,  separated  by  one  or  more  groups,  namely 
:lH/tj<7<  JL/*-:  and  y^/^9  ^Wa/A-  (see  below,  p.  36).  They  are  recognizable  in  the  fifth 
and  seventh  groups  of  Inscr.  60  as  \  '\  s^z.  P  o>  ^  frj  :  and  j  "\  §\  [25]  2^  P  ^.  $  r=]  fjj  \ 
giving  five  new  equations,  namely  for  <s>,  [=□,  and  and  indicating  that  fri 
corresponds  to  the  double  sign  /*$-. 

1  See  the  collection  of  forms  on  pp.  iS,  19,  in  which  this  list  is  represented  by  col.  8. 


THE  ALPHABET,  HIEROGLYPHIC  AND  DEMOTIC 


5 


3.  A  variable  group  following  the  two  words  of  1  and  separated  by  one  or  more 
groups  from  one  of  the  two  groups  in  a  almost  always  ends  with  the  signs  13  (see 
below,  p.  35) ;  on  the  hieroglyphic  altar  from  Meroe  the  third  group  ends  with  •  A. 
//_?  is  a  very  common  combination  like  the  hieroglyphic      A,  to  which  it  thus  corresponds. 

4.  On  the  columns  of  Amara  and  Naga  (/user.  34,  84)  between  the  cartouches  of  the 

queen  and  the  prince  we  find  two  groups  °  5^  tt  ^  f^.  •  ^  ^  [=□  $  C3  ^5  ;  in  the  great 
inscription  of  Kalabsha  (I user.  94)  the  third  and  fourth  groups  are  .'J'5/l/''^A/^"W^5^. 
The  identifications  already  made  prove  the  equivalence  ;  only  the  final  s^&>  is  absent,  a  termina- 
tion which  is  dropped  also  in  other  cases.  We  thus  learn  the  equivalents  of  u,  and  ^1. 
The  last  in  demotic  is  93^,  which  like  £  constantly  occurs  at  the  beginning  of  groups. 

5.  The  name  of  Amnion,  the  god  of  Napata  and  Meroe  and  the  representative  god 
of  Ethiopia,  is  very  common  in  the  temple  inscriptions  and  in  the  cartouches,  both  in  Egyptian 
and  in  Meroite  hieroglyphic.  Its  form  in  the  latter  was  recognized  by  Lcpsius  and  others 
to  be  •  $  £S  ^  or  •  $  £S  f^.  ^  (see  Areika,  p.  Ji).  The  alone  has  not  been  shown  in 
the  foregoing  equations  of  hieroglyphic  and  demotic:  the  only  group  in  the  demotic  inscriptions 
from  Meroe  which  can  correspond  to  the  hieroglyphic  name  is  Wi^J ,  ¥V{J  9  e.g.  tnscr. 
49,  59.  Meroe  8/j. 

6.  The  demotic  form  of  the  name  of  Amnion  is  well  illustrated  by  another  equation. 
On  many  monuments  a  king  and  queen  are  found  named  respectively  j^f  Zd  §^  ^»  >  ZZ^J  and 

$  Zd  On  the  granite  stela  of  the  Golenischeff  collection  at  Moscow  (/user.  126) 

the  groups  remaining  in  the  first  two  lines  are  (1)  >  ^J£J/l^,  (2)  Wr-WI^S-  These, 
which  may  safely  be  restored  as  (1)  /  Wl^J  £j         (2)  add   two  valuable 

equivalents  :  ^  =  >  and  4-  =  ^  . 

7.  The  central  line  of  the  legend  attached  to  the  triple-headed  lion-god  at  Naga,  /user.  18. 
consists  of  the  group  ^  Vl^.  P  ^2  P  EE  .  This  occurs  on  the  plaque  of  the  lion-god.  Meroe  5, 
and  other  inscriptions  from  the  same  temple  at  Meroe,  as         9/0  9  ^9 

8.  The  equation  of  ^  with  ihb  is  confirmed  by  the  group  °  fTJ^o^ffl  °,  common 
with  the  divine  figures  at  Naga,  /user.  7,  13.  15,  16,  &c,  occurring  on  the  plaque  of  the  lion-god 
as  :/<t-WaJ  &$J 

9.  The  cartouches  appended  to  the  name  of  a  prince  in  Meroe  2  contain  the  epithetal 
phrases  £3  n  ^  -a  A  -en  AW  and  °  ^  £5  Jj  LLJ  P  W.  These  begin  respectively  with 
the  commonly  paired  words  U/  /3  ^  and   l?i^-39%^  and   the  first   ends  with   the  word 

cf.  Kar.  3,  ¥i  being  often  omitted  in  such  expressions. 
In  all  twenty-one  of  the  cursive  signs  are  thus  identified  with  hieroglyphic.  A  few  of  the 
identifications  may  so  far  be  considered  a  little  uncertain,  notably  /\  =  ^^,  as  it  depends 
on  a  single  instance  in  which  there  is  a  reasonable  possibility  of  essential  differences  of  form 
between  the  demotic  and  hieroglyphic  words  quoted.  The  proofs  will  be  strengthened 
and  the  equivalents  for  the  remaining  signs  of  the  alphabet  pointed  out  in  the  notes  to  the 
list  of  the  alphabet. 

The  Phonetic  Values  of  the  Signs. 

The  only  equations  hitherto  known  for  fixing  the  values  of  the  signs  in  the  Meroitic 
alphabet  are  the  parallel  Meroitic  and  Egyptian  cartouches  found  by  Lepsius  on  a  sculptured 
stand  at  Wad  Benaga,  which  he  removed  to  the  Berlin  Museum,  /user.  41  (Pll.  XXIV,  XXV). 
These  with  the  variant  spellings  are  dealt  with  in  Arcika,  pp.  51-2. 


6 


INTRODUCTION 


The  king's   Meroitic  cartouche  is  |Q$2S§^V>£s)  and  only  unimportant  variants 


a  variant  on  a  pyramid  substituting 


are  found  elsewhere :  in  the  Egyptian  it  is  f  [| 

3  for  ^zps.  The  two  letters  S  and  ,;^=^  frequently  interchange  in  base  Egyptian  and  demotic 
spelling.  The  name  is  thus  Ntk-^Mn,  the  second  element  being  the  name  of  the  god  Ammon, 
piously  written  first  in  the  Egyptian.  In  Diodorus  (iii.  6)  we  hear  of  an  Ethiopian  king 
'Epya/m'?js  of  the  third  century  B.  C.  ;  his  name  has  long  since  been  recognized  in  the  Egyptian 

cartouche  (J  ^[  ^Rq-^Mn  on  buildings  at  Dakka  and  Philae.    In  this  cartouche  likewise 

appears  ^Mn,  the  name  of  Ammon,  the  god  of  Napata  and  Meroe,  and  its  Greek  equivalent 
would  imply  some  pronunciation  like  Amene  or  Amene  for  it.  But  it  seems  at  first  sight 
doubtful  whether  'E/)y-ajuei»/9,  which  is  in  fact  a  pure  Hellenic  name  'E/>ya-p./i/?j9,  has  fairly 
represented  this  name  of  Ammon,  in  Egyptian  Araon,  Amun.  Precisely  the  same  pro- 
nunciation, however,  is  indicated  by  an  Assyrian  transcription  dating  from  the  seventh 
century  15.  C. :  Urd-amanc,1  the  name  of  the  son  of  Shabako  and  nephew  of  Taracus  (compare 
the  Egyptian  cartouche  Tmvt-^Mn  of  Taracus'  successor),  gives  Amane  as  the  equivalent  of 
^Mn.  From  these  two  transcriptions  we  gather  that  the  name  of  Ammon  was  pronounced 
Amane  or  Amene  in  official  Ethiopian  down  to  the  Ptolemaic  age.    'Epya/xe'^s  indeed  may 

probably  be  counted  as  a  Meroite  king;  hence  in  the  Meroitic  j^'jf       |^  ^  >         the  last 

element  is  probably  to  be  read  somewhat  like  Amane.2  The  initial  vowel  is  not  represented  in 
the  writing,  nor  the  medial  vowel,  but  $  appears  to  mark  the  terminal  vowel.  =  n  (Eg.  ^), 
>  =  t  (Eg.  g — >),  m  (Eg.  are  obviously  from  Egyptian  values ;  moreover  =g,  k  can 
be  explained  as  acrophonic  from  Eg.       J      =  G6,  Kb,  Ktj/3,  and  $  =  c  (?)  from  $  =  hi  in 

Old  Coptic.3   

The  queen's  Meroitic  cartouche  on  the  stand  is  |^P  r=]      '$  also  with  unimportant 

In  the  Egyptian  it  is  Q. 


variants  elsewhere. 


AAAA 


HqM-     Some  imperfect  Egyptian 


cartouches  of  this  queen  copied  by  Lepsius  from  a  temple  at  Gebel  Barkal  seem  to  agree 
with  this.    [|^  is  again  rendered  in  the  Meroitic  $  i.e.  Amani.  though  in  this  case 

it  is  to  be  read  at  the  beginning  of  the  name.  The  rest  is  not  without  difficulty.  ^  is  merely 
determinative  of  meaning  and  has  no  phonetic  significance,  being  the  customary  addition  to 
names  of  females  in  the  Hellenistic  age.     There  remain  the  signs  (reading  from 

left  to  right  m— >)  equivalent  to  P  r=)  <=?  (reading  from  right  to  left  *—m).  The  group  is 
quite  clear  on  the  original.  Strictly  Pw'i  in  the  early  ages  of  Egyptian  writing,4  it  might  here 
represent  t  alone,  especially  as  a  Barkal  cartouche  appears  to  substitute  for  it  the  single 
<==  (equivalent  to  Coptic  to),  a  sign  frequently  used  in  the  Egyptian  of  the  earlier  Ethiopian 
inscriptions  for  /  in  cartouches  and  other  names.5  In  that  case  we  obtain  =  /,  r=i  =  <=>  r  or  /, 
P  =  \  \  y  or  the  like. 

The  Meroitic  alphabet  as  above  given  6  consists  of  twenty-three  characters.  It  is  perhaps 
conceivable  that  one  or  two  other  signs  might  be  distinguished  in  course  of  time  ;  but  at  any 


1  Ranke,  Keilschriftliches  Material  z.  altagypt. 
Vokalisation ,  p.  36,  disallows  the  reading  Tandamane 
which  would  admit  of  identification  with  T-n-wt-^Mn. 

2  Hereafter  transcribed  conventionally  Amani. 

3  Griffith  and  Thompson,  Demotic  Magical 
Papyrus,  Indices,  p.  [4]. 


4  Appearing  in  the  Greek  endings  -to,  -6<os,  -t«us, 
-8a>vf,  -8evs,  -8t}s  of  proper  names,  Griffith,  Cat.  of 
Demotic  Pap.  Ry lands,  III,  p.  191. 

5  Pyr.  A.  20  at  Meroe  substitutes  ^ — u,  i.e.  c—=^,  {, 
for  ;  see  hiscr.  I,  p.  79. 

6  PP-  3,  4- 


THE  VOWEL  SIGNS 


7 


rate  we  can  assume  that  the  demotic  alphabet  is  so  small  as  to  exclude  the  idea  of  word-signs, 
diphthongs,  determinatives  or  the  like  forming  a  considerable  part  of  it.1  The  question  whether 
it  represented  vowels  as  well  as  consonants  is  not  so  easily  answered.  The  spelling  of  the 
name  of  Amnion2  seems  to  show  that  in  Meroitic  writing  initial  alif  can  be  represented,  but 
also  may  be  neglected,  and  yet  that  a  terminal  vowel  can  be  marked,  and  it  further  suggests 
that  a  short  vowel  in  the  middle  of  a  word  (between  the  m  and  ;/  of  the  name  of  Ammon) 
was  neglected  in  writing. 

Some  instructive  facts  with  regard  to  the  uses  of  the  signs  appear  also  on  inspection  of 
the  numerous  word-groups  in  the  indices  attached  to  Meroe,  Inscr.,  and  the  present  memoir. 

First  taking  9  2^,  which  seems  to  represent  the  initial  vowel  or  alif  in  Amane,  we  find 
it  to  be  solely  initial ;  and  it  is  followed  by  every  letter  of  the  alphabet  except  /,  A;  9,  ¥  • 

Next  taking  y,  which  appears  to  represent  the  terminal  vowel  in  the  same  word,  we 
find  it  following  all  letters  except  /,  J//,  y\,  9,  9  2^,  and  y,  and  followed  by  all  letters 

except  /,  9,  93^,  ¥■    (see  especially  the  groups  under  9$,        £).     The  excepted 

letters  tally  closely  in  these  three  lists,  so  that  it  appears  as  if  we  had  in  them  sounds  which 
could  not  well  be  associated  closely  in  the  Meroitic  language  with  the  vowel  sounds  9Z^ 
and  y.  It  is  natural  to  conclude  that  the  signs  common  to  all  these  lists,  namely  /,  9,  5^ 
and  y  all  represent  vowel  sounds.  They  are  amongst  the  commonest  signs  of  the  alphabet. 
9^  is  always  initial,  but  /  and  9  are  almost  precisely  parallel  to  y  ;  these  three — /,  9, 
and  y  —  never  (except  in  special  and  very  rare  cases)  precede  or  follow  each  other  or  9^ 
immediately;  they  interchange  in  careless  and  even  in  good  writing :!;  none  of  them  is 
doubled,  and  none  of  them  is  properly  initial.  /  is  never  initial,  and  9  and  y  are  initial 
only  when  they  are  equivalent  to  9///  and  <////  respectively,  as  happens  frequently  in  the 
earlier  inscriptions.  It  will  be  recollected  that  p,  and  $  are  the  hieroglyphic  signs  correspond- 
ing to  /,  9,  and  9-. 

The  presence  in  the  above  lists  of  the  remaining  signs  J//,  /\,  /*$-,  V,  of  which  *r-  is 
known  to  be  consonantal,  is  to  be  differently  explained.  They  follow  the  vowel  signs  but 
never  precede  them.    It  appears  therefore  that  they  are  syllables  possessing  inherent  vowels. 

When  we  assume  that  the  signs  /,  9,  P,  9  2^  represent  vowels  and  the  rest  are  consonants 
we  find  that  the  Meroitic  words  read  for  the  most  part  as  a  succession  of  syllables,  each 
consisting  of  consonant  followed  by  a  vowel ;  indeed,  some  demotic  inscriptions  tend  to  be 
written  in  groups  of  syllables,4  and  when  a  hieroglyphic  inscription  is  in  columns  the  signs 
are  written  singly  except  that  a  vowel  sign  is  often  put  by  the  side  of  its  consonant 3 ; 
moreover,  the  only  ligature  that  occurs  in  the  writing  is  when  y  is  joined  to  the  preceding 
letter,  as  usually  happens  in  all  but  the  earliest  inscriptions. 

Vowel  less  consonants  8  also  are  frequent  both  at  and  before  the  end  of  the  words ;  and  not 
infrequently  collections  of  three  or  more  consonants  are  seen,  as  in  :9JLJ}9///,  and  they 
may  even  form  a  whole  word  without  a  vowel,  as  3$A^,  /JW)3J-  A<  ^<  var.  A9< 
The  signs  composing  such  collocations  seem  quite  promiscuous,  and  there  is  no  need  to 
suppose  a  vocalic  value  for  any  of  them.  A  vowel  is  occasionally  indicated  in  variants,  and 
we  must  simply  suppose  that  the  vowels  were  not  necessarily  given  in  the  writing,  any  more 
than  the  second  vowel  in  Amani  or  even  the  initial  vowel  in  WlJ ,  the  commonest  spelling 


1  Numerical  symbols  Mil  and  the  like  are  found 
on  ostraca  and  in  a  few  other  texts,  Inscr.  ioi,  &c. 

2  Group  No.  5  on  p.  5. 

\Especially  /  and  f-,  see  3/ &—  3¥£,  below, 

P-  33,9l/<,^9^=  9J^/  ^1^9^.  5and^ 
are  often  omitted  in  variant  spellings  of  words. 

4  Inscr.  II,  PI.  IV,  Nos.  77 b,  78,  PI.  XLVI, 


No.  137,  and  below,  PI.  22,  No.  no,  PI.  25,  No.  124. 

5  Inscr.  I,  PI.  XIX,  XX,  XXII,  XXIII  ;  II,  PL 
VI,  &c.  This  rule  is  a  useful  guide  in  restoring  broken 
inscriptions. 

11  The  only  two  Meroitic  names  preserved  by  the 
Greek  writers,  'Epya/i«i/s  and  Kav8<iKi},  seem  to  prove 
that  closed  syllables  existed  in  Meroitic. 


8 


INTRODUCTION 


of  that  name.    Thus /J^,  /J^^X^are  common  variants  of  each  other  in  the 

third  word  of  the  formula  A,  and  J^,  ¥3       ^3^X^'m  the  third  word  of  formula  P>. 

Having  now  in  all  probability  distinguished  the  vowel  signs  from  the  consonantal, 
ascertained  the  values  of  six  of  the  consonantal  signs,  and  recognized  that  the  values  in  many 
cases  are  more  or  less  derived  from  the  Egyptian,  it  is  time  to  proceed  to  the  quest  of  place- 
names  and  other  names  or  words  which  may  well  be  found  alike,  or  nearly  so,  in  Egyptian. 
Greek,  and  Meroitic  documents. 

We  are  first  struck  by  the  fact  that  the  word  [9-)J/3  which  heads  the  funerary 
inscriptions,  and  is  found  thrice  on  a  group  of  Isis  nursing  Horus  (Inscr.  75),  occurs 
somewhat  commonly  at  Philae,  where  the  graffiti  in  Greek  and  Egyptian  demotic  are  mostly 
in  honour  of  '  Isis  in  Philae  '.  In  the  Meroitic  graffiti  we  find  especially  the  combination 
W^-9  /39£7tt~%^3/ 5,  which  in  hieroglyphic  would  be  written  $  Sx>  rQ  [I  A  f  sa^  fflLU^  £[■ 
EE  is  more  like  H  p  than  any  other  Egyptian  alphabetic  letter,  and  f  or  presumably  b, 
varies  with  it  occasionally ;  2a  is  r  or  /  in  Egyptian  and  A  is  clearly  shaped  A,  Eg.  q,  in 
the  inscription  Meroe  1,  which  retains  Egyptian  forms  for  several  Meroitic  letters.  Hence  the 
word  following  J/ 3  may  well  read  P-l-q?  resembling  the  Egyptian  P-i-/q,  Coptic  ni*\&.K 
the  name  of  Philae.  Thus  the  whole  group  probably  means  1  Isis  in  Philae  '.  In  a  similar 
phrase  we  find  '  Osiris  in  Philae ',  the  name  of  Osiris  being  represented  by  the  group 
y-U//J9^.,  the  word  that  always  accompanies  ¥6/5,  i«e.  Isis  in  the  funerary  texts;  and 
similarly  '  Horus  (Ia/9Z^)  in  Philae '  occurs  along  with  '  Isis  in  Philae '  on  the  stela  Meroe  7. 

Then  other  place-names,  some  known,  some  unknown,  reveal  themselves  by  the  locative 
termination  attached  to  the  name  of  Philae  in  the  above  ;  the  analysis  of  the  funerary 
inscriptions  shows  how  the  names  and  descriptions  of  persons  may  be  recognized,  and  several 
descriptive  words  turn  out  to  be  Egyptian  titles  in  Meroitic  spelling ;  lastly,  the  initial  word 
of  many  of  the  Meroitic  graffiti  at  Philae  agrees  letter  for  letter  with  the  first  word  in  the 
graffiti  in  Egyptian  demotic. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  principal  equations  by  which  the  phonetic  values  of  the 
Meroitic  alphabet  can  be  fixed : — 

(a)  (*  -  K  V  >  ^Mjgjgi  OE^.]  [Transcribed 


(*)  [P-°e/*-S0=Q5=<>1glfl'  Ql  5  ^  »  g]  [Transcribed  Amanita^ 

(c)  £E  <L  $  =  fl  ^  ,  Inscr.  I,  PI.  XXI  et  passim,  the  name  of  Ammon;  Coptic 

ijuo-yn.  but  the  Ethiopian-Meroitic  pronunciation  shown  in  -amane.  -aiiivqs. 
[Hereafter  transcribed  Amani?[ 

(d)  J/3  passim,  occasional  variant  at  Karanog  :  name  of  Isis,  Coptic  HC€,  the  older 

termination  probably  1.    [Transcribed  IVcs.] 

(e)  yu//J5^.  name  of  Osiris,  Coptic  oycipc  (older  termination  1  ?).  [Transcribed 

Aser?'.] 

(/)  Ia/$Z^,  Meroe  7,  name  of  Horus,  Eg.  Br,  Coptic  £iop  (c.^P-)-    [Transcribed  Ar.] 

(f)  9  /3  9    *X  (Philae,  Inscr.,  Meroe  7),  9  13    *X  (Philae,  Inscr.  97,  101),//^*^ 

(Kalabsha,  Inscr.  94)  name  of  Philae.  Eg.  dem.  P-^y-lq,  Coptic  ni*\a».H.  [Transcribed 

Pi/eqe,  Pilaqe,  Pi/aqc.] 


1  Hereafter  transcribed  with  the  vowels  Pileqe. 


THE  ALPHABET:  SOUNDS 


9 


{//)  5///crf9Z^  {Inscr.  8 1  from  Sedenga,  129,  Kar.  56,  Meroe  7),  the  name  of  Sedenga 
or  Adai,  Eg.  H.t-Tiy,  fortress  of  Teye,  pronounced  Ha-Teye  (?) :  the  tablets  of 
Tell-el-Amarna  write  the  queen's  name  Teie  (RANKE,  Kcilschr.  Mat.,  p.  18). 
[Transcribed  Atiye.~\ 

(0  t^fJ//tH^!-   (Philae  graffiti,  Inscr.  95,  96,  121-5),  'the  adoration'  to  vpoa-Kvv^a, 
Eg.  dem.  t  zvste,  Coptic  T-0"Y^ujTe  (older  perhaps  *T-0"YeujTi,  but  the  Grecized 
form  of  words  ending  in  /  terminates  in  njs  not  ns).    [Transcribed  tewistil\ 
U)  J/J*r9^,  Inscr.,  Sh.  iy  =  6  <ny;ar?jyo9  (A.e/j.ao-a),  Eg.  dem.  p-mr-ms^,  Coptic  (Sah.) 

n-AeAiHHUje,  (Boh.)  *n"\eAAHUj.    [Transcribed pelamck~] 
(k)  /S-  Was  9       Inscr.,  '  the  Agent.'  Eg.  dem.  p-rt.    [Transcribed  perite.] 
(/)  A9W/ /_?.  Inscr.,  Kar.,  Ethiopian  (?)  title  rendered  qmy  in  Eg.  dem.  [Transcribed 
qercii.] 

{in)  J//W )%^Inscr.,  Kar.  =  Ylaxapas,  na/^wp^c,  \J>]y^-  (?).    [Transcribed  Pa/iaras.] 
(n)  9///  J  Inscr.  129.,  Kar.  68,  9///  96  Inscr.  97  =  Eg.  UJ  S*.i  (pronounced  Sha^i), 

Coptic  ^&.H,  modern  Sai.    [Transcribed  tiaye.] 

Excluding  for  the  present  the  names  of  Isis  and  Osiris  (Nos.  4  and  5),  which  have 
evidently  been  modified,  the  following  are  the  first  results  with  regard  to  the  consonants :— 


qq.  /// 

=  y  (*)  (») 

=  x  ("0 

fi>  ^ 

=  w  (f) 

«,  y// 

=  s{m),  s(t) 

E,  ^ 

=  p  (ri  0)  (*)  (»/) 

in,  J 

=  §  (7)  («) 

k>  ' 

=  m  («)  (*)  (,)  (/) 

=  k,  g  W 

AAA  /> 

AAA  ) 

=  n  (a)  (b)  (c) 

A,  13 

=  q  (*)  (/) 

=  ny  (/) 

>,  1 

=  t  (0)  (//),  t  (i) 

r=],  u/ 

=  r  (b)  (f)  (k)  (I)  (m) 

ra, 

=  t  (0,  t  (£) 

=  1  U)  U) 

^, 

=  t  (*) 

That  both  J//  and  J  represent  i  is  remarkable,  but  considering  that  the  two  letters 
frequently  interchange  and  the  two  sounds  s  and  8  are  confused  in  many  languages,  it  is  not 
surprising.    It  is  fairly  clear  that  •) ,         and  <=?  all  represent  the  same  consonant  /,  but  that 

and  <=?  have  special  vocalization. 

For  the  vowels,  we  note  the  Egyptian  masculine  article  n(e)  rendered  by  5  ^  {j,  k), 
while  the  feminine  T(e)  is  rendered  by  As  the  vocalization  was  the  same  in  the  masculine 

and  feminine,  this  points  to  having  the  vowel  5,  a  conclusion  reached  also  on  other 
grounds.1 

Further  /  corresponds  to  H  (/):  at  Kalabsha  it  replaces  9  as  terminal  vowel  (g), 
but  this  may  be  for  grammatical  reasons.    [Transcribed  as  c.] 

9-  corresponds  to  1  (g),  e  (c),  e  (//).  a  or  e  (z)  (n).  In  early  writing  y  stands  for  ty// • 
[Transcribed  z.] 

9  corresponds  to  ^  ( g),  e  (h).  In  (j),  (k)  it  is  the  vowel  of  the  Egyptian  definite  article, 
which  in  Coptic  is  almost  or  quite  vowelless,  and  in  (g)  it  terminates  the  name  of  Philae, 
which  in  Coptic  has  no  terminal  vowel.  9  for  is  omitted  in  variants  of  (g).  It  stands  for 
9  ///  in  early  writing  but  is  evidently  a  very  weak  vowel.    [Transcribed  e.] 

9Z^  corresponds  to  in  (h)  and  to  gu>  (or  £*>.?)  in  (/),  to  a  in  (c).  It  seems  possible 
that  9  ^  is  really  an  initial  vowel  with  aspirate,  but,  except  in  some  Latin  versions,  the  name 


1  See  below,  p.  38. 
C 


IO 


INTRODUCTION 


of  Amnion  is  without  aspirate,  and  the  frequent  omission  of  5  ^  in  writing  is  against  the 
idea  of  its  being  a  real  consonant.  It  may  be  observed  that  Nubian  very  rarely  shows  an 
aspirate  in  native  words,  and  Meroitic  may  have  dropped  the  h  in  (/)  and  (k). 

Whether  the  vowels  o,  u  existed  in  Meroitic,  or  how  they  were  expressed,  is  not  yet  seen. 
No  vowel  is  written  in  (m),  where  a.  to  a>.  are  given  by  the  Greek-Coptic  spelling.1 

3/3  (3V-i)  and  ¥<a//39^  seem  to  give  the  pronunciations  Wesh  or  Wish  and  Asheri 
as  the  names  of  Isis  and  Osiris.  These  were  evidently,  like  Amani,  ancient  borrowings  from 
the  Egyptian,  and  are  considerably  removed  from  the  Coptic  hci,  oycipi,  &ju.oyit. 


[  [J  Pyr.  A.  20  at  Meroe,  I  user.  I,  p.  79 


A  number  of  further  equations  can  be  usefully  studied. 

(0)  S$-9J9£5£/'  /Ia//Ia/^,  Inscr.  98,  &c,  apparently  =  Eg.  dem.  7-r/r  Bkmty. 

[Transcribed  Akriri  Bekemete^\ 
(p)  ¥£3?¥Jlsj?,  Inscr.  97  =  Eg.  dem.  Mntwe.    [Transcribed  Manitawawil\ 
(q)  /<r- }  5  (a/ 9^.,  Inscr.  94/6,  125/3,        }  9  W        =  Eg.  dem.  Hr-nt-yt-f,  pronounced 

Harentyotf(P),  Gk.  'AperSwnjs.    Note  the  suppression  of  the  //.    [Transcribed  Arctatc, 

Hirctate.] 

(r)  |f  P  V  >  V?) :  ,  Inscr.  4,  probably  = 

=  KavbaKT].    [Transcribed  K  a  take] 
(s)  Kar.  77,  &c.  =  ndJfievT*,  Eg.  Npt  (and  Np.t).    [Transcribed  Napate.~\ 

(1)  Kar.  Eg.  wr-fhn.    [Transcribed  war-tahan.] 

(//)  9i<r-VJ7  9 J /OU93J )*}/*r-/t9^,  Inscr.  129/4,  cf.  Kar.  112,  probably  =  Eg.  dem. 

wpte-*o-n-Hrme,  '  great  envoy  of  Rome ' ;  where  /5- / %^9     npcte  would  correspond 

to  wpte  (npnti(?)  in  the  cuneiform  of  Amarna2;  cf.  ^u// 39     Asheri  -—  Wsr  Osiris), 

and  9  J       9  ^  A  ranc=Hnnc,  i.  e.  'Pw//J7- 
(?')  |q;>  2,  Inscr.  15  —Ht-kr,  £&.ewp.    [Transcribed  Atari].    Cf.  Amani  =  iJULOya. 

The  full  writing  would  have  been  *]b^!>|. 

{u)  was  only  observed  after  the  above  remarks  on  the  vowels  had  been  sent  to  the  printers. 
It  furnishes  a  second  equation  with  co  in  the  borrowed  word,  cf.  (in),  but  by  no  means  clears  up 
the  value  of  /,  or  the  question  of  the  o  and  u  vowels  in  Meroitic. 


From  the  Ethiopian  and  Meroite  names  written  in  Egyptian  we  may  get  some  hints 
as  to  the  sounds  likely  to  be  represented  in  the  Meroitic  alphabet.  The  earlier  Ethiopian 
monuments  give  the  following  : — 


(1)  ^  and  (]  =  :>. 

(a)  m*=* 

(3)  fl  "k and  fl  = w- 

(4)  ^)  and  J  =  b. 

(5)  &\*n*0=P- 

(6)  and  $^  =  m. 

(7)  W>  \  and  a~v»=  11. 

(8)  and  <=>  =  r,  /. 

(9)  and  m  =  h. 
(10)  I  and  ®  =  h. 

1  See  also  the  group  (it)  below. 


(11)  \\  and(l,  —  =  s. 

(12)  LU  and  CD  —  s  (only  in  family  of 
Dyn.  XXV). 

(13)  ffl  ^  and        =  k. 

(14)  A  \  and  A  =  q. 

(!5)  U  I  —k  (or  q  as  usually  in  Eg.demotic). 

(16)  J  and  o  =  t. 

(17)  s=  =  l- 

(18)  ^,^  =  d,dy{}). 

(19)  —  =  /. 

2  Ranke,  AVrft.  A/a/.,  p.  26. 


THE  ALPHABET:  SOUNDS 


The  name  of  the  Ptolemaic-Ethiopian  prince  at  Dakka  gives  also  o—  and  Jj,  two  signs 
otherwise  unknown  in  writing  Ethiopian  names  :  but  « —  may  be  =  ^  and  |  =  s=>. 

The  few  later  Meroite  names  from  the  south  written  in  Egyptian  hieroglyphs  give : — 

(),  e(©  0,  <=»,         0,  f ,  P,  a>         a,  A,  Q>  — .  t=- 

Non-Egyptian  names,  presumably  Meroitic,  in  Egyptian  demotic  from  the  north  (Philae 
to  Maharraqa)  give  : — 

y,  w,  b,  p,  m,  n,  r,  I,  A(?),  h,  s,  §(?)",  k,  q,  t. 

It  is  far  from  certain  that  all  these  names  are  really  Meroitic.  Egyptian  names  are 
numerous  in  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphic  and  demotic  texts  amongst  the  officers  of  the 
Ethiopians  and  Meroites.  Probably  there  were  many  other  nationalities,  Blemmyes,  Nubians,  &c, 
represented  in  the  names  from  Nubia.  The  *  seems  almost  to  be  confined  to  the  Shabako- 
Kashta  kings,  and  other  peculiarities  can  be  observed.  The  names,  probably  taken  from 
several  languages,  are  no  doubt  imperfectly  represented  in  the  Egyptian,  so  that  even  if  we 
could  say  definitely  which  are  Meroitic,  we  could  not  construct  a  reliable  alphabet  from 
them.  Something,  however,  could  be  argued  from  such  facts  as  the  presence  of  IT]  h  and  the 
absence  of  $  h. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  Meroitic  alphabet  in  order  according  to  the  values  of  the  signs. 
The  evidence  for  the  values  given  will  be  found  in  the  detailed  discussion  of  the  signs 
below : — 


(*)  I  5^  initial  a  or  alif. 

(2)  P  5  vowel  e  (earlier  sometimes  ye). 

(3)  35  /  vowel  c. 

(4)  $  y-  vowel  i  (earlier  sometimes  yi). 

(5)  |  (  ///  J'- 

(6)  f[  3  w. 

(7)  ^  U)  C  b. 

(8)  SB  A 

(9)  k  /  ™- 

(10)  ~s  («m)  n. 

(11)  \\  A  n{i)  older 


(12)  -CD  (A/ 

(13)  $  /,  older 

(14)  <==>.  <£>  <  h. 

M  15  )  h. 

(16)  n  (-*-)  J//  s(e). 

(17)  UJ  J  * 

(18) 

(19)  A  (a)  /3  g,  older  *9,/$. 

(20)  >  (z=>)  ■}  t{i). 

(21)  rt]  older"?-,/?-. 

(22)  a  . 

(23)  ^       *(?),  older 


The  hieroglyphic  letters  in  brackets  are  forms  occurring  in  the  inscription  Mero'e  1  and 
sometimes  elsewhere. 

The  above  scheme  of  the  alphabet  shows  a  close  connexion  with  Egyptian  values  for 
the  signs,  n  like  appears  to  be  a  reduplication  of  the  corresponding  Egyptian  sign. 
<3  for  h  and  r=]  for  r  seem  to  be  the  only  signs  devoid  of  any  probable  explanation  from 
the  Egyptian  side  :  and  the  value  of  ^  is  as  yet  only  guessed. 

The  demotic  letters,  5  ///,  9  /,  16  J// ,  17  J,  resemble  the  Egyptian  demotic  signs.  The  rest 
show  no  such  resemblance,  but  may  have  been  derived  by  a  long  process  from  some  form 
of  hieratic,  or  more  directly  from  the  hieroglyphic. 

C  2 


I  2 


INTRODUCTION 


In  the  earliest  examples  from  Meroe  many  signs  show  a  close  relationship  to  the  hieroglyphs, 
but  others,  such  as  ^for  EB,  are  not  easily  explained.  It  is  perhaps  worth  while  here  to  recall 
the  statement  of  Diodorus,  when  deriving  Egyptian  hieroglyphics  and  many  religious  matters 
from  Aethiopia  (III.  3),  that  whereas  in  Egypt  the  priests  alone  knew  hieroglyphic  writing, 
amongst  the  Ethiopians  all  used  that  kind  of  script.  This  may  have  been  true  a  century 
before  he  wrote  (though  perhaps  not  in  the  sense  which  he  intended),  for  the  small  hieroglyphic 
alphabet  of  the  Meroites  would  have  been  easy  to  learn. 

In  the  following  pages  each  sign  of  the  alphabet  is  separately  dealt  with,  references 
being  given  to  the  list  of  equations  between  the  hieroglyphic  and  demotic  forms  on  pp.  4-5, 
and  to  that  other  list  of  words  which  throw  light  on  the  pronunciation,  on  pp.  <S-io. 

r'  2h  9^  (equations  4,  5,  7).  The  sign  is  solely  initial  (except  in  compound  proper 
names)  and  can  be  dispensed  with  in  many  (if  not  all)  words  at  pleasure,  e.g.  y-U//J(9^) 
Ashiri  Osiris,  9/^(9^)  1  £S  |^.(sS)  Amani  Ammon.1  The  question  arises  whether  9^ 
spells  a  variety  of  initial  words  as  an  alif  or  hamza,  or  whether  it  represents  only  one  vowel, 
an  initial  a ;  the  former  seems  the  most  probable  theory,  as  Meroitic  appears  to  possess  no 
other  sign  than  9^.  for  expressing  initial  vowels.  Several  borrowed  Egyptian  words  and 
names  commencing  with  k,  g,  ka,  or  ho  are  written  with  9  ^  (groups  /,  h)?  $  and  9  ^  may  be 
connected  with  the  Egyptian  group  (j  ^  for  prothetic  alif,  which  is  likewise  used  in  spelling 
Ethiopian  names :  the  demotic  seems  actually  to  render  the  two  signs  in  a  modified  form,  as  if 
R  ^,  but  the  most  primitive  examples  (style  c)  may  represent  ^  alone.  9^  precedes  all 
the  letters  except  the  vowel  signs  9,  /,  ¥-■ 

2.  P,  9  (equations  1,  2,  4,  7).  In  the  cartouche  of  the  queen  (group  b)  it  corresponds  to 
Egyptian  (j  (| ,  i.e.  y  (unless  it  be  i).a  In  some  texts,  none  however  of  the  latest  period,  9  is 
written  at  the  beginning  of  a  group  where  other  texts  give  9  ///  :  likewise  the  remarkable 
combination  t9  occurs  for  as  in  the  names  ¥9W/J  for  V///9W/J,  U//^V93J 

for  (a/ y  fy//  9  3  J ,  Kar.  116.  It  may  perhaps  be  gathered  from  this  that  in  early  writing 
9  stood  for  consonantal  y  and  that  the  use  of  ///  for  this  consonant  came  in  later. 

9  is  more  usually  a  weak  vowel.  In  the  groups  (  j),  (k),  it  is  the  vowel  of  the  Egyptian 
definite  article,  which  in  Coptic  is  vowelless,  and  in  {g)  it  terminates  the  name  of  Philae,  which 
in  Coptic  has  no  terminal  vowel,  but  Inscr.  94  writes  this  with  /.  It  is  very  commonly 
omitted  in  variants  of  words. 

In  the  group  9^=^,  9  is  never  ligatured  to  the  and  is  thus  probably  an  independent 
letter  written  as  complementary  to  2  ,  see  9 

The  values  of  [J  agree  closely  to  those  of  (j  in  Egyptian :  it  seems  probable  that  the 
alphabet-maker  confused  the  reed-flower  ()  with  the  ostrich-feather  ,  or  deliberately  substituted 
the  latter  for  the  former  for  aesthetic  reasons ;  (]  in  late  Egyptian  stelae,  &c,  often  looks  like  an 
attenuated  (j. 

9  as  a  vowel  is  never  preceded  by  9^  or  by  the  vowel  signs,  nor  by       A-  J// ,  } , 
nor  is  followed  by  the  vowel  signs  (except  9-  as  above).    /<r-  (q.v.)  contains  the  vowel 
represented  by  9. 


1  Compare  the  spelling  oi^krre  in  group  (n). 
~  9  ^=  h  in  Hrwme,  'L'u>firj  (group  //).    9  P 
teems  to  replace  a  vowelless  initial  w  in  the  name 


of  Osiris  and  the  word  wpt  (ib.). 
:;  In  group  (r)  to  0  IJ,  rj. 


THE  MEROITIC  ALPHABET  13 

(3)  /  (equations  1,  2,  3,  9).  This  is  the  only  sign  in  the  alphabet  that  is  purely 
vocalic  and  never  begins  a  group  or  syllable.  It  represents  h  in  group  (j) and  varies  -  with  y-, 
cf.  J/3:  /  $¥49  f,  and  more  rarely  with  9,  but  /  is  rarely  omitted  in  variants  of  a  word, 
as  in  *r)  for  $/)%^.  $  /  )  tnc  second  word  of  formula  C.3  It  neither  precedes  nor 
follows  the  vowel  signs,  nor  does  it  follow  /\>  J// ,  $ .  ^-  (see  below)  contains  the  vowel 
represented  by  /. 

There  is  no  alphabetic  sign  like  %j  in  Egyptian  ;  but  in  the  syllabary  £?  is  an 
abbreviation  for  ~>h  1  ox  ',  Copt,  e^e.4    In  the  Egyptian  inscriptions  of  the  earlier  Ethiopian  kings, 

sy,  &  is  used  in  the  spelling  of  names  ;  SCHAEFER,  Die  dthiopisclie  Kouigsinschrift,  p.  59, 
suggests  that  it  may  there  stand  for  h,  being  substituted  for  ^  (ib.,  J  08).  The  simplifying  of  £5 
to  an  oblique  stroke  /  in  demotic  is  quite  intelligible,  though  it  has  no  parallel  in  Egyptian 
hieratic  or  demotic.  In  Egyptian  demotic  there  are  two  signs  of  this  form,  a  full  stroke  /  has 
the  value  r,  a  short  stroke  /  is  a  (Coptic  e-). 

The  two  groups  /J  and  correspond  to  single  signs  A  and  fg  respectively,  and  the 
stroke  here  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  vowel  /. 

(4)  ¥  (equations  1-9).  The  form  ^  is  later.  $  is  used  in  late  Egyptian  texts  for 
the  exclamation  ">y,  hi,  but  the  forms  of  the  hieratic  and  demotic  equivalents  are  not  suggestive 
of 

In  archaic  texts  commonly,  but  seldom  in  late,  ¥  niay  be  written  as  initial  where 
later  texts  give  yj// ,  and  occasionally  a  similar  employment  of  ¥  is  seen  later  in  the  word, 
as  in  for  ¥/// 9  W  /  J  S    Here  ¥  seems  to  have  a  consonantal  value  yi,  just  as  9 

(q.  v.)  has  a  consonantal  value  ye. 

¥  corresponds  to  the  vowel  i  in  the  group  (g),  to  e  in  (a)  (h),  to  a  or  e  in  (/).  It  does 
not  precede  or  follow  the  vowel  signs,  nor  follow  J// ,  A>  but  commonly  follows  }. 

y\  is  found  to  vary  with  ¥/l^- 

¥  is  often  substituted  for  /,  and  is  often  omitted  in  variants  of  words. 

5.  ///.  Equation  1  gives  (]  (j  Ij :  elsewhere  $  0  (j  is  the  equivalent  of  ¥///  •  The  Egyptian 
demotic  ///  is  derived  from  (j  Ij  <2,  but  is  equivalent  to  hieroglyphic  I)  [j ,  and  has  the  value  of  j, 
and  sometimes  of  vocalic  i.    ty/  is  sometimes  written  for  yj// . 

The  combinations  9  III  and  tyj/l  are  very  common,  9  and  ¥  being  usually  substituted 
for  them  in  early  texts.  ///I  occurs,  but  is  rare.  11/  is  seldom  final.  The  value y  is  assured 
by  the  groups  (//),  {n). 

6.  3  (equations  1,  2,  3,  8).  The  Egyptian  ^\  is  w,  and  the  same  value  is  shown  in 
Meroitic  by  the  groups  (/),  {t).  3  looks  as  though  it  were  derived  from  an  original  facing  to 
the  left  like  the  Egyptian,  but  it  does  not  bear  much  resemblance  to  Egyptian  hieratic  or 
demotic  forms. 

7-  "fe?:  f  •  The  equivalence  of  the  hieroglyphic  and  demotic  signs  rests  on  little  proof 
beyond  the  process  of  elimination.  Of  the  two  signs  not  fixed  by  the  equations  already 
given,  there  is  sufficient  proof  that  y  is  ).     7fc$  occurs  in  very  few  hieroglyphic  groups, 

namely  in  m        ^          ra        "S*  ra  QQ.    $LXJ^?~k^>    ra  &  SB  P  %3  k' 

3^}  <s>             and  the  broken  group  ?  <==•  ^  >     ,  all  in  I  user,    f  also  is  a  scarce 

1  to  in  («).  3  Below,  p.  50. 

2  The  vowels  9,  ¥,  /  seem  to  vary  with  each  4  This  may  be  the  origin  of  the  Meroitic  value, 
other  in  the  spelling  of  the  element  9-U/9&,  9l*S¥$,  which  would  naturally  drop  the  g. 

/U//3,  9U/93  in  propernames  ;  see  thedescrip-  '  Both  are  seen  in ^r.  116,  125  which  are  written 

tion  of  Kar.  89,  below,  p.  68.  ln  ;m  early  var,ety  of  the  late  style  of  wnt,ng' 


14 


INTRODUCTION 


letter  in  demotic,  and  unfortunately  no  clear  equations  can  be  found  for  any  of  the  above 
groups ;  but  the  occurrence  of  the  group  j=g  <=>  ^  appears  significant  when  we  remember 
that  f-  is  a  frequent  plural  ending  in  the  funerary  formulae.1 

As  to  the  value,  being  probably  a  false  rendering  of  the  sign  (see  above  2),  is  the 
only  hieroglyphic  form  to  be  considered.  This  is  used  for  b  in  the  Egyptian  cartouche  of 
the  Ethiopian  Sabacon,  as  well  as  in  other  late  writing  of  Egyptian.  As  b  occurs  in  Ethiopian 
and  Meroitic  names  and  J  in  the  peculiar  inscription  Meroe  r,  and  there  is  no  other  sign 
in  the  alphabet  that  can  well  have  this  value,  it  seems  likely  that  this  is  the  value  of  the 
Meroitic  letter.  A  confirmation  of  the  proposed  value  b  may  be  found  in  the  fact  that  f 
appears  to  replace  J  m  in  ^/^/^CT,  Kar.  77,  for  the  usual  *j / *j  J  <  of  the  funerary  formula  C,:; 
and  to  replace  ^  p  in  the  funerary  formulae  A,  B,  where  If  is  found,  e.g.  in  Kar.  1  and  99  a, 
for  the  usual  J^/    Finally      corresponds  to  b  in  group  (0). 

<S.  EEB,  ^  (equations  7,  8,  9).  Effl  seems  only  a  way  of  writing  the  Egyptian  H  p.  Its  value 
p  is  shown  by  the  groups  (g),  (j),  (k),  (m),  (s). 

^  varies  with  f/  b  in  the  terminal  formula  A.  A  curious  fact  about  ^is  that  it  can  be 
added  or  omitted  at  pleasure  in  many  words  without  altering  the  meaning,  and  that  not  only 
at  the  beginning  of  words.  On  the  hieroglyphic  altar,  /user.  60,  EEB  occurs  three  times,  twice 
in  the  formulae  and  once  in  a  name,  in  each  case  before  >  :  the  corresponding  demotic 
formulae  of  Inscr.  59  do  not  show  the  <  ;  the  name  P  <=>  ^  ^2>  EEB  Z£  (ib.)  seems  to 
contain  the  same  word  as  U/  <  Ji  ^  and  in  the  funerary  formulae  C,  &c,  *j I )  varies 
with 

9.  }  (equations  4-7).    Its  demotic  forms  agree  with  the  Egyptian  hieratic  and  demotic 

forms  of  m,  although  the  latter  are  derived  from  the  figure  facing  to  the  right  M.  •  The 
Meroitic  value  m  is  shown  by  the  groups  a-c,j,  &c. 

10.  /^(equations  ,5,  6).  In  Egyptian  is  u,  and  ;/  is  the  value  of  (groups  a-c). 
The  original  ^  must  have  been  doubled  for  aesthetic  reasons  to  increase  the  height  in  the  line 
(cf.  XX  from  -»-),  because  the  letters  were  to  be  written  to  succeed  each  other  horizontally 
sign  by  sign.         has  no  resemblance  to  the  hieratic  or  demotic  forms. 

A^,  Wl^  and  //^  vary  with  A  q  v.  9  never  follows  In  9/LJ/lJ,  9JiJ/l9///, 
/}  varies  with  ^,  showing  perhaps  a  peculiar  pronunciation  of  the  dental:  especially  as  n 
before  t  is  apt  to  disappear:  is  a  rare  variant  of  }  1^9     Kar.  49,  59,  /*S-^5U/9^= 

Eg.  dem.  Hr-nt-yt-f,  'ApfvhcoTijs,  and  P  V  5>  V  Inscr.  4  =  Kntky,  KavbaKi],  see  groups  (q),  (r). 
In  variants  of  proper  names         Wl^  are  often  omitted:   /L /L  tjt3jr  3^.= 
Inscr.  92,  93  :  cf.  Arikakharer  and  Arikanakharer,  Inscr.  I,  p.  79. 

ii-  \%  A  (equation  4).  Sciiaefer,  AZ.  33/113  has  shown  that  originally  nu,  was 
employed  in  Egyptian  inscriptions  of  the  earlier  Ethiopian  kings  as  a  variant  of  u  in  spelling 
Ethiopian  names.  It  does  not  occur  in  Egyptian  demotic,  and  the  known  hieratic  forms  do  not 
explain  the  form  A- 

A  is  never  followed  by  a  vowel  sign:  it  replaces  //  in  /i-AJ',  5  fi,  J  A  3  (Kar.); 
Wl^  in  )}AJ/5  Inscr.;  and  //^(?)  in  A^///A?  93  Kar.  76,  Inscr.  133,  and  is 
transcribed  ny  in  Egyptian  demotic  (group  /).  Probably,  therefore,  A  represents  that  particular 
Nubian  11  which  most  closely  resembles  ni  and  may  be  represented  by  ii ;  in  Christian  Nubian 
this  is  written  Y  :  there  can  be  little  doubt  therefore  that  Y  iS  derived  from  the  Meroitic  A- 

A  like  Wl^  seems  negligable  in  proper  names:  ^A^^U/^  Kar.  6  is  apparently 
the  same  as  }i//s9UO  }  Kar.  23. 

1  JBelow,  p.  25.  2  p.  1.  3  See  p.  50.  4  See  pp.  45,  48. 


THE  MEROITIC  ALPHABET 


i5 


12.  eed,  •<=>,  u/  (equations  i,  2,  4,  6,  (S,  9).    It  is  transcribed  by  r,  Egyptian  <=>  (gr.  /;,/, 
/,  m).   Like  p  in  old  Nubian,  and  r  in  modern  Nubian,  (a/  is  exceedingly  rarely,  if  ever,  initial  ; 

but  it  very  commonly  follows  9  It  is  difficult  to  suggest  any  Egyptian  origin  for  E3  a  tank  (?) 
as  symbol  for  r,  though  U/  may  be  compared  with  the  Eg.  demotic  equivalent  of  |<=>. 

13.  Sai,  *i  (equations  2,  4).  In  late  Egyptian  is  frequent  for  r,  I ;  the  value  /  is  shown 
by  gr.  (g),  ( j).    It  is  not  uncommon  as  initial,  whereas  X,  /  are  very  rarely  so  in  Nubian. 

14.  <=>.  <3c>,  <.  (equations  2,  6).  It  commonly  varies  with  )  q.  v.  The  hieroglyphic  forms 
seem  like  versions  of  o— ,  in  Egyptian  //,  representing  the  teats  and  sexual  parts  of  an  animal  ; 

the  Egyptian  sign  is  found   in  the  name  of  the  Ptolemaic-Egyptian  king   Q  |       [J  ^  J 

at  Dakka.  But  they  may  lead  back  to  ©  A,  which  occurs  in  Egyptian  writing  of  Ethiopian  and 
Meroitic  names,  and  is  the  equivalent  of  CT  in  group  (/). 

<.  is  closely  like  the  Christian  Nubian  sign  for  h  (pronounced  ng)  corresponding  to  modern 
n,  n  and  g,  and  this  can  hardly  be  accidental.  But  its  sound  as  given  by  group  (/)  is  h,  and  in 
group  (q)  it  seems  to  vary  with  5  ^  as  representing  the  initial  h  of  the  name  of  Horus. 

l5-  0>  )•  The  distinction  between  )  and  J  111  would  probably  have  escaped  me  in 
making  the  list  in  Areika  if  the  two  signs  had  not  been  juxtaposed  in  the  common  word 
9  )  J ,  so  that  the  difference  was  emphasized.  The  equivalence  with  O  is  seen  in  the  parallel 
phrases  quoted  in  the  discussion  of  Iuscr.  60,  and  is  suggested  by  the  apparent  identity  of 
•)*t'  with  {  O       I  (Iuscr.  24,  65). 

)  corresponds  to  x  in  Uax^pas  (gr.  111).  It  varies  with  <  in  the  word  :9  )  J '•*  of  the  funerary 
formulae  A,  B,1  and  frequently  elsewhere.2    It  may  therefore  have  the  sound  of  h  or  //. 

16.  n,  J//  (equations  4,  9).  The  value  s  is  given  by  the  group  (z),  s  by  (m).  It  is  often 
substituted  for  J  in  't-J?^  and  similar  words.  It  occurs  as  initial  but  is  never  followed 
by  a  vowel  sign,  and  therefore  may  have  contained  an  inherent  vowel.  The  demotic  form 
resembles  the  Egyptian  demotic  <  11  =  I  [^)  s,  and  the  sign  ft  can  be  explained  as  a  doubling  of 
the  Egyptian  hieroglyph       =  s  (cf.  In  the  inscr.  Mero'e  I,  -*-  appears  to  take  the  place 

of  XX.    Thus  its  value  is  probably  s  followed  by  a  vowel. 

I7-  LLJ»  J  (equations  1,  9).  The  value  of  Egyptian  LLJ  is  S,  and  its  demotic  derivative  is 
closely  like  the  Meroitic  sign.  Groups  (j),  (n)  give  §  also  as  its  Meroitic  value.  It  varies  with  J//  q.v., 
and  the  s  of  the  names  of  Osiris  and  Isis  (groups  d,  e)  are  both  written  with  J  probably  owing  to 
a  change  of  sounds. 


V>  ^  (equations  2,  6,  7).  ,  ^=>i  are  the  Egyptian  equivalents  given  by  groups  (a),(o),  (r) : 
in  the  Ptolemaic  period  these  letters  probably  had  a  value  approaching  the  Coptic  G,  *s,  rather 
than  a  pure  k.  This  value  for  ^.  may  be  derived  acrophonically  from  =  Gb,  Kr;/3,  in  the 
group 

19*  A,  a,  13  (equations  3,  9).  The  stroke  of  13  is  often  attached  to  the  other  component 
in  early  writing;  in  a  few  cases,  e.g.  92 } ,  Kar.  94,  3  alone  is  written  for  13?  The  form 
A  is  not  uncommon,  agreeing  with  the  Egyptian  alphabetic  sign  for  q.  q  is  also  the  Meroitic 
value  given  by  the  groups  (g),  (I). 

1  See  pp.  45,  43-  ,    9ga  for  the  nornml  both  in 

2  E.g.        <.  /  J  ^  occurs  in  Kar.  72  for  the         formula  A,  see  below,  pp.  25,  45. 
usual  /*-  )  / J^,  and  /S-  }///'9  ) '/ fJ^  Kar.  3  Also  quite  late  in  Inscr.  117. 


i6 


INTRODUCTION 


20.  >,  •)  (equation  6).    The  form  g  1  is  not  uncommon,  agreeing  with  the  Egyptian 

alphabetic  sign  for  /,  which  often  stands  for  t  in  and  after  the  New  Kingdom,  o  /,  /  are 
the  equivalents  given  by  the  groups  (b),  (h),  (*),  (^). 

^  is  often  followed  by  y .  but  not  by  /.  9  except  in  the  abnormal  inscription  Meroe  1.  It 
is  replaced  by  /$-  in  ¥i>  /  ^  9  ^  J  9 /// ,  Kar.  ice,  and  curiously  enough  by  (which  may 
point  to  a  d  sound  rather  than  t\  in  /L  J  /19  ///  ■  and  perhaps  varies  with  v. 

21.  j=g,  /$-  (equations  2.  4,  8).  The  oblique  stroke  of  /<r-  is  joined  to  the  first  element 
in  many  early  texts.  In  one  or  two  later  texts  (e.g.  Kar.  58)  the  appears  without  the  /. 
^  is  a  combination  found  in  the  Egyptian  spelling  of  the  older  Ethiopian  names  for  t  +  /i, 
notably  in  the  name  of  Taracus.  One  might,  however  connect  the  sign  with  i^l  /J',  TM, 
which  occurs  as  a  syllabic  in  Egyptian-Ethiopian  writing. 

In  groups  (i),  (k),  (0),  (s),  (u),  it  corresponds  to  t.  t.  The  sign  is  never  followed  by  a  vowel 
sign:  various  parallels1  prove  that  its  vowel  is  9,  and  its  transcription  is  therefore  te.  In  a  few- 
instances        replaces  £  (q.v.)  and  ^-  .- 

22.  (equation  6,  9),  with  variant  J}.  Group  (b)  gives  the  Egyptian  equivalent  as  r=: 
or  =.  It  does  not  occur  before  the  vowel  signs,  but  constantly  changes  with  J//,  } ,  /*r-  in 
grammatical  forms.  Various  parallels 3  prove  that  its  vowel  is  /,  and  its  transcription  is 
therefore  tc.  The  origin  of  ^  as  a  /"-symbol  may  perhaps  be  sought  in  \>,  the  Egyptian 
determinative  of  land,  used  here  to  represent  /.  TO  :  land ',  as  MASPERO  has  suggested  in 
reviewing  Areika  in  the  Rev.  Critique,  1899. 

23.  /C  (equations  2.  4.  7).  the  sacred  eye  of  Horus  is  a  very  common  amulet, 
but  a  rare  hieroglyph  in  Egyptian,  and  then  only  represents  its  own  name  ovanov  {Dan. 
Mag.  Pap.,  I.  p.  64),  i.e.  icagi,  and  has  no  demotic  form. 

There  is  little  to  fix  its  value  as  a  consonant:  it  replaces  }  in  the  name  /,  Ji  J ,  Kar.  124, 
for  }  Jifp  J  and  in  9  /LJ  /L9  Kar.  125,  apparently  for  9  /C  )  9  ///■  It  should  thus  be  a  dental 
of  some  kind,  and  as  there  is  a  kind  of  8  ( A s  s=>)  in  Egyptian  spelling  of  Ethiopian  and  Meroitic 
proper  names,  the  value  .z  may  be  attributed  provisionally  to  it.  By  elimination  too,  the  values 
of  the  other  letters  being  approximately  fixed  by  good  evidence         ft,  remains  as  the  only 

probable  equivalent  for  the  above  mentioned  sound  of  I,  s=. 


In  transcribing  Meroitic  names  I  have  frequently  supplied  the  vowel  a  where  no  vowel  is 
marked :  to  some  extent  this  is  justified  by  the  spelling  of  Ha-arci,  KcuSa/o}.  Amani,  Ua\u>pas, 
Aieu£»e,  &c.  It  is  of  course  impossible  to  decide  in  most  cases  where  a  vowel  is  to  be 
inserted,  and  some  other  vowel  than  a  may  often  be  required. 


1  See  pp.  9,  3S. 


2  See  p.  45. 


3  See  p.  38. 


CHAPTER  II 


THE  AGE  AND  SUCCESSION  OF  STYLES  OF  MEROITIC  WRITING 

An  indication  of  the  relative  age  of  any  Meroitic  writing  may  be  sought  for  in  the  degree 
to  which  the  Meroitic  had  overpowered  the  Egyptian  at  the  time.  The  early  Ethiopian  kings 
borrowed  the  Egyptian  language  and  writing  for  monumental  records  ;  this  borrowed  system 
rapidly  deteriorated  when  the  fall  of  Dynasty  XXV  put  an  end  for  a  long  time  to  intercourse 
with  Egypt.  With  Ergamenes  in  the  third  century  B.  c.  we  conjecture  that  a  new  era  of 
freedom,  prosperity,  and  general  culture  commenced  under  Hellenistic  and  fresh  Egyptian 
influences.  The  inscriptions  of  Ergamenes  and  Azakheramani  in  the  Dodecaschoenus  on  the 
borders  of  Egypt,  at  Philae  Tafa  and  Dakka,  are  in  good  early  Ptolemaic  style ;  but  it  was 
perhaps  then  that  nearer  home  first  their  proper  names  and  then  the  native  language  of  the 
Meroites  began  to  be  spelt  in  a  special  alphabet  founded  on  the  Egyptian  alphabetic 
characters.  The  hieroglyphic  inscriptions  in  some  of  the  pyramids  of  Meroe  are  in  debased 
Egyptian  throughout,  in  others  the  personal  name  of  the  royalty  is  written  in  Meroitic  while 
all  else  is  Egyptian,  in  others  again  the  royalty  is  without  even  a  prenomen  in  Egyptian,  and 
the  whole  of  the  inscriptions  are  in  Meroitic.  But  as  yet  the  absence  of  independent  information 
as  to  the  succession  of  the  kings,  and  the  possibility  of  re-use  of  the  pyramids  and  their  shrines, 
leave  us  without  satisfactory  means  of  testing  the  theory. 

I.  The  Meroite  texts  in  Egyptian  hieroglyphic  include,  outside  the  pyramids,  the  inscriptions 
Meroe  4,  unfortunately  without  a  cartouche,  and  the  famous  bilingual  of  Natakamani  and 
Amanitere  from  Wad  Benaga,  Inscr.  41  ;  with  the  latter  we  can  group  Meroe  19  and  the 
inscriptions  from  temple  C  at  Barkal  (L.  D.  V,  Bl.  15  e-m)  which  give  the  same  cartouches, 
perhaps  associated  with  that  of  the  prince  Arakakhatani  of  the  Ammon  temple  of  Naga.1 

II.  The  known  texts  in  Meroite  hieroglyphic,  mostly  very  brief  or  fragmentary,  are: — 
Soba,  Inscr.  1. 

Gebel  Qeli,  Inscr.  2. 
Naga,  Inscr.  3-20,  23-38,  39. 
Wad  Benaga,  Inscr.  40,  4 1 . 
Ba'sa,  Inscr.  46. 

Meroe,  Inscr.  55,  56,  58,  60,  62,  63,  67,  73  c  ;  Meroe,  1,  2,  15,  16,  17,  21. 
Barkal,  Inscr.  77  a. 

Amara,  Inscr.  84  (from  Lepsius's  copies  only,  the  original  being  entirely  destroyed). 
Of  these  Meroe  1  (column  8  on  the  table)  shows  some  unusual  forms  agreeing  with 
Egyptian  hieroglyphic. 

III.  The  demotic  inscriptions  vary  considerably  in  style,  and  it  is  not  difficult  to  distinguish 
the  earlier  from  the  later. 

(1)  Archaic  (see  columns  10-13).  The  earliest  inscriptions  not  uncommonly  tend  to  upright 
forms,  in  some  signs  closely  following  portions  of  the  outlines  in  the  corresponding  hieroglyphs, 
e.g.  Meroe  5  a,  36/2  ;  contemporary  with  these  however,  and  much  intermingled  with  them,  e.g. 

1  Inscr.  II,  s.  v.  Napata. 
D 


18  INTRODUCTION 


I. 

SOBA 

Lion  t. 

if. 

Amnion  L  1 

MER.OE  1 

Jrvitr  60 

66 

S3 

k 

9*. 

2. 

1 

\ 

J 

\ 

V 

% 

* 

if 

23 

M 

t> 

/ 

A- 

* 

I 

) 

> 

1> 

51 

5- 

H 

0 

/// 

6. 

a 

3 

3 

7' 

J 

A' 

8. 

n  1 1  ^ 

[Ml 

Effl 

SB 

ffl 

t= 

=i 

9- 

k 

& 

& 

ft 

IO. 

MA 

/vw/^ 
/WW 

/v/v\ 
/<-^\ 

AA/V\ 
AW 

/VV\ 

II. 

H 

A 

1  2. 

t=] 

a 

0 

•  4^ 

•a 

u/ 

L3- 

3» 

14. 

<3> 

<o 

< 

L5- 

0 

; 

16. 

« 

n 

n 

JH 

m 

LII 

LLI 

UJ 

1 

J 

18. 

V 

I 

19. 

A 

A 

1 

i 

J 

A 

ID 

20. 

CD 

f 

21. 

ra 

ra 

En 

fa 

22. 

• 

CO 

\ 

23- 

1 

i  2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

THE  HIEROGLYPHIC  ALPHABET. 


PALAEOGRAPHICAL  TABI  ES 


19 


9^ 

M  tree 

5" 

^*       35  »4 

b 

Kar 

1*1 

KALABSHA 

9 

5 

5 

/ 

A 

/ 

/ 

¥ 

9- 

^   .  ^ 

/// 

/// 

/'/ 

/// 

/'*,/*/ 

3 

h 

& 

3 

y 

A-  ^ 

1 

//;.; 

*L 

/%. 

A     y)  /\ 

A 

K 

A  7\ 

u/ 

25 

lA/ 

<^ 

; 

/I 

JS 

/  x 

^/ 

Jll 

v/// 

j 

q  .*  .5 

la. 

h 

> 

• 

JO  A, 

10 

11 

12 

13 

14 

J5 

'  16 

THE  DEMOTIC  ALPHABET. 
D  2 


20 


INTRODUCTION 


Meroe  $b,  36/1,  there  is  a  less  stiff  series.1  The  archaic  inscriptions  are  found  on  stelae,  &c,  and 
as  graffiti  at  Mesauwarat  (Inscr.  42,  43) ;  at  Umm  Soda  {Inscr.  45) ;  at  Meroe  (Meroe  5,  6,  12. 
Inscr.  47,  49,  51-4,  61);  at  Barkal  (Inscr.  76-8);  at  Soleb  (Inscr.  79);  at  Sai  (Inscr.  83)  ;  at 
Haifa  (Inscr.  86)  ;  and  at  Dakka  (Inscr.  91-3).  The  style  is  hardly  to  be  found  on  funerary 
altars  or  stelae  except  at  Meroe  (Meroe  25,  27-30,  34-6,  41,  43,  45,  49).  From  Karanog  the 
only  examples  that  approach  it  are  Kar.  58,  80,  and  126. 

(2)  Transitional  (see  columns  14,  15).  The  style  occurs  on  funerary  stelae  and  altars  as  far 
north  as  Karanog,  but  is  entirely  absent  from  the  Dodecaschoenus.  It  is  found  at  Naga 
(Inscr.  22);  Meroe  (Meroe,  Nos.  23,  24,  26,  37,  38,  40,  42,  44,  46,  47,  Inscr.  64,  70);  Dangel 
(Inscr.  74);  Karanog  (Kar.  13,  34,  44,  61,  62,  94,  95,  100,  103,  107,  110,  123,  126-8); 
and  Shablul  (the  fragment  Ph.  51 12  figured  in  Areika  PI.  35).  A  granite  stela  of  this  style, 
Inscr.  126,  of  unknown  provenance,  is  dedicated  in  the  names  of  one  of  the  Natakamani- 
Amauitere-Candace  groups  of  kings. 

(3)  Late  (see  column  16  for  the  extreme  variety;  the  forms  of  the  letters  generally 
agree  with  the  printing  types  used  in  this  memoir).  None  of  these  late  inscriptions  are  found 
on  granite  or  any  other  kind  of  hard  stone;  they  occur  throughout  the  Meroitic  region, 
namely,  at  Naga  (Inscr.  21);  Mesauwarat  (Inscr.  44);  Meroe  (Meroe  7-10,  14,  51.  Inscr.  48, 
5°>  57 >  59)  65»  68»  69>  7J>  73  a>  ^  e)  >  Sedenga  (Inscr.  80,  81) ;  Amara  (Inscr.  85)  ;  Faras 
(Inscr.  129);  Karanog  (passim);  Shablul  (passim);  Wadi  Sabu'  (Inscr.  87);  Aqeba  (Inscr. 
88-89) !  Alaqi  (Inscr.  90) ;  and  are  very  common  in  the  graffiti,  &c,  of  the  Dodecaschoenus. 
The  latest  or  most  developed  style  of  all  is  seen  in  the  great  inscription  of  Kalabsha  (Inscr.  94, 
cf.  130),  and  the  inscriptions  of  the  Ethiopian  chamber  at  Philae  (Inscr.  97-1 11)  are  written  in 
almost  the  same  hand,  while  the  graffiti  of  Philae  (Inscr.  95,  96,  112-25)  generally  are  of 
a  more  central  type.  It  is  this  late  style  of  writing  which  occurred  on  imported  amphorae 
at  Karanog  along  with  Greek  inscriptions  of  Roman  age  and  Egyptian  demotic.2 

Thus  the  archaic  style  (1)  is  found  markedly  in  the  Dodecaschoenus  at  Dakka,  the 
transitional  style  (2)  is  absent  from  it  though  belonging  to  the  settled  population  of  Karanog," 
and  the  late  style  (3)  is  found  on  the  tombstones  of  the  inhabitants  northward  to  the 
south  frontier  of  the  Dodecaschoenus,  and  in  inscriptions  and  graffiti,  not  only  in  the 
Dodecaschoenus,  but  even  in  the  temple  of  Philae  itself. 

The  recorded  history  of  this  district  may  help  to  fix  the  age  of  the  Meroitic  inscriptions. 
The  titles  of  the  Meroite  kings  in  Meroite  hieroglyphic  are  modelled  on  those  of  the  later 
Ptolemaic  kings  or  the  Roman  emperors,  and  there  is  no  probability  that  the  alphabet  was 
in  use  before  the  third  century  B.C.  The  rule  of  Ptolemaic  kings  down  to  Euergetes  II  is 
well  represented  in  the  Dodecaschoenus ;  the  pronaos  of  Dakka  was  built  by  the  last-named 
king  in  his  thirty-fifth  year,  135  B.C.,  whereas  the  later  Ptolemies  troubled  themselves  little,  if 
at  all,  about  the  country  beyond  the  First  Cataract,  and  it  was  not  until  after  the  invasion  of 
Candace,  about  23  B.C.,  that  the  Dodecaschoenus  was  occupied  by  the  Roman  troops.4 
Provisionally  therefore  we  may  attribute  the  archaic  inscriptions  of  Dakka  to  the  interval 
between  the  Ptolemaic  and  Roman  occupations  of  the  Dodecaschoenus. 

The  revolts  in  Egypt  in  the  reign  of  Marcus  Aurelius  may  have  given  the  Ethiopians 
a  fresh  opportunity  of  occupying  the  southern  frontier  district  for  a  few  years;  but  the  Romans 
continued  to  hold  the  Dodecaschoenus,  and  the  name  of  Septimius  Severus  is  found  upon 
the  temple  of  Kalabsha.  From  the  time  of  Gallienus,  A.D.  260,  onwards  the  Blemmyes  must 
have  had  all  Lower  Nubia  at  their  mercy  until  the  reorganization  of  the   empire  under 


1  Cf.  Meroe,  p.  58,  classes  (c),  (d). 

2  Karanbg  Cemetery,  pp.  78,  79. 

3  The  transitional  style  is  seen  in  the  graffito, 
Inscr.  22,  upon  the  Roman  kiosque  at  Naga  which 


is,  perhaps,  of  the  second  century  A.D. 

4  Milne,  History  of  Egypt  under  Roman  Rule, 
pp.  18-23. 


AGE  AND  SUCCESSION  OF  STYLES  OF  MEROITIC  WRITING  21 


Diocletian,  c.  A.D.  290,  when  the  frontier  was  definitely  drawn  back  to  Philae,  and  Nobatae 
were  invited  to  occupy  the  adjoining  district  as  a  shield  against  the  Blemmyes.  The  later 
Meroitic  inscriptions  of  the  Dodecaschoenus  and  Philae  were  doubtless  written  between  the 
middle  of  the  third  century  and  the  Christianization  of  Nubia  in  the  middle  of  the  sixth 
century,  and  rather  at  the  beginning  than  at  the  end  of  the  period. 

An  '  Agent  of  Isis ',  a  title  familiar  in  late  Meroitic  inscriptions  of  the  Dodecaschoenus, 
appears  in  Egyptian  demotic  as  early  as  the  reign  of  Nero.  The  barbarous  title  gSren  of 
Isis,  still  more  familiar  in  local  Meroitic,  occurs  in  many  later  inscriptions,  one  of  them 
fortunately  dated  in  the  fourth  year  of  Trebonius  Gallus  (a.d.  254) 1  ;  while  '  Bekemate  the 
Akrere,  son  of  Qeren,  the  strategus  of  the  water ',  mentioned  in  an  undated  but  certainly 
late  Egyptian  demotic  text  at  Philae,  is  probably  identical  with  '  the  krer  Bekemate,  begotten 
of  the  mate  and  strategus  of  the  water who  is  shown  in  the  drawings  of  the  Ethiopian 
chamber  in  the  great  temple  (/user.  98).  It  may  even  be  that  Diocletian's  introduction  of 
the  Nobatae  put  an  end  to  the  writing  and  the  precarious  civilization  of  the  Meroites  and 
that  their  records  should  all  be  placed  before  A.D.  300.  But  more  probably  they  lasted  for 
something  like  a  century  longer.2 

The  successive  styles  may  therefore  be  dated  provisionally  as  follows  : — 

(1)  Archaic  before  25  B.C. 

(2)  Transitional,  between  25  B.C.  and  A.D.  250. 

(3)  Late,  A.D.  250  to  A.D.  400. 

Mr.  Crowfoot,  however,  argues  for  a  much  shorter  range  in  the  Meroitic  monuments, 
viz.  from  the  second  century  to  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century  A.  D.3 


1  The  same  inscription  mentions  a  certain  '  Akrer, 
the  great  envoy  to  Rome'  from  the  Meroite  king 
TRRMN. 

2  Inscr.  124  is  inscribed  upon  a  gateway  which  is 
commonly  ascribed  to  the  re-fortification  of  Philae  by 
Diocletian.  Several  of  the  Philae  graffiti  are  upon 
walls  that  must  be  dated  to  the  Roman  age,  and  the 
unusual  height  at  which  they  are  placed  indicates  that 
the  floors  were  deep  in  rubbish  at  the  time. 


3  The  Island  ofMero'e,  pp.  37-41  (in  the  nineteenth 
memoir  of  the  Archaeological  Survey  of  Egypt, 
published  by  the  Egypt  Exploration  Fund).  Cor- 
roboration for  this  shorter  chronology  might  be  found 
in  a  comparison  of  Kar.  8  with  Kar.  103,  see  below, 
p.  71.  Woolley  and  Randall-Mac Iver  suggest  that  the 
Karanog  cemetery  represents  a  period  beginning  near 
to  a.d.  100  and  continuing  into  the  fifth  century,  Kar. 
Cem.,  p.  84. 


CHAPTER  III 


THE  MEROITIC  LANGUAGE 

It  would  be  premature  to  attempt  to  discuss  the  language  revealed  by  the  inscriptions 
at  any  length.  But  it  seems  worth  while  to  gather  together  a  few  facts  that  are  already 
ascertained.  Without  being  at  all  decisive,  the  analogies  to  Nubian  both  in  structure  and 
vocabulary  are  sufficiently  striking  to  be  worth  mention.  The  language  appears  to  be 
agglutinative,  without  gender,  the  place  of  inflexions  taken  by  post-positions  and  suffixes. 
Rut  it  is  disconcerting  to  observe  that  of  the  few  native  words  which  are  known,  two  mean 
respectively  '  bear '  and  '  beget ',  while  it  seems  that  neither  the  modern  Nubian  dialects  nor 
Christian  Nubian  possess  distinct  words  for  the  two  functions:  in  them  the  word  cynucy, 
mine,  serves  for  both  '  bear '  and  '  beget '  and  has  no  resemblance  to  either  of  the  Meroitic  words. 

Phonology. 

Absence  of  the  peculiarly  Semitic  consonants  and  a  general  simplicity  in  the  sounds  of 
the  language  seem  certain. 

According  to  the  old-fashioned  classification  of  Lepsius,  the  alphabet  appears  to  give 

Tenues  Mediae  Nasales  Spirantes  Liquidae 

Gutturals        k  g  (q)  h,  h 

Palatals  h  s  y 

Dentals  t  n  s,  zl  r,  I 

Labials  p  b  m  w 

As  in  modern  and  Christian  Nubian  ;-  is  never  initial,  and  it  is  seldom  that  /  is  really 
initial,  though  it  appears  at  the  beginning  of  groups  which  are  separated  by  from  those 
which  they  follow  and  qualify. 

The  notation  of  the  vowels  is  puzzling,  as  the  equations  and  other  evidence  obtainable 
point  to  varieties  of  e,  a,  i  for  the  four  signs :  and  although  there  are  equations  with  Coptic 
which  might  give  an  o  value,  there  is  evidence  that  in  these  cases  the  vowel  was  changed 
to  e  or  a.  As  yet  no  clear  proof  can  be  produced  even  for  the  existence  of  o  and  u  in  the 
Meroitic  language. 

The  writing  indicates  that  the  words  consisted  mainly  of  open  syllables  commencing 
with  a  consonant.  There  were  also  closed  syllables,  as  is  shown  by  the  Greek  transcriptions 
'Epyanevrjs,  KavbaKi] :  but  there  is  no  evidence  that  two  vowel  sounds  followed  each  other  without 
a  consonant  between. 

Vocabulary. 

The  few  words  that  are  at  present  intelligible  comprise  certain  loan-words  from  Egyptian, 
proper  names,  and  a  few  native  words : — 

Loan-words: —  ^Hj J// ¥£ tewisti,  Eg.  teivashti,  'the  adoration'. 

J/ )  ^  5  ^  pclamis,  Eg.  pclemes,  '  the  arpar-qyos ' 
/<r-  y-W  9  ^  perite,  Eg.  peril  (?), 1  the  Agent '. 
&c. 


INFLEXION,  ETC. 


23 


Proper  names  :—  J/3   Wish,  Eg.  Esi,  Isis. 

tHis<J9  3^,  Amani,  Eg.  Amiin,  Ammon. 
<*/5 /t9C^^  Apezcmak,  the  Lion-god. 

Napate,  Napata. 
I  *j )  ¥3  Shimaliy  I  bri  m 
&c. 

and  an  infinity  of  native  personal  names.1 

Native  words : —  ^-5^ 'water',    ate    (cf.    Nubian-Kenus    essi,  Kordofan 

Nubian  otu2  ;  also  ast-  or  asta-  vbcop,  aqua  in  the 
explanations  of  the  Nile  names  Astapus,  Asia- 
boras  3). 

9  ZJ?),  9  lyAA//<s-,  9  9  ///  '  to  beget arik  (?)  in  names,4  terike,  ycrike. 

9  <  /, ,  9  9  <  /,  9  /If  'to  bear  ',  zahe,  tezhe,  yezlie. 

9JLJ  (?),  9  /C  )  7  9  /// ,  9/C/-*/C9///  (3)  'be  kin  to  '  (?),  mow  (?),  yetmaze,  yez-  maze  (?). 

^  ^  adjective  '  great /ah. 

Inflexion,  &c. 

The  mechanism  of  the  language,  as  in  Nubian,  is  provided  largely  by  post-positions  or 
suffixes  attached  to  the  end  of  a  word  or  of  such  verbal  complex  consisting  of  several  words 
as  is  affected  by  it.    Amongst  these  post-positions  the  following  are  already  distinguished  : — 

(1)  y.,  y^  z,  U  for  the  vocative  (?). 

(2)  ^,  ^  /,  U  for  a  word  or  phrase  when  followed  by  another  word  which  it  qualifies,  as 
9  JiJ $9  ///-'  ^  ^-  J  9      'to  whom  a  peshte  is  kin  ', '  kin  of  a  peshte  \5    Plural  f9/i  leb. 

(3)  H,  Hwi  for  the  copula  (?)  or  for  emphasis  (?).    Plural  yg  ^J^9^j  lebakwi. 

(4)  Jll  s  for  the  genitive  following  its  noun :  in  the  position  of  (2)  it  becomes  simply  7  / ; 
in  the  position  of  (3)  ^-  ti,  ¥i^-  tiwi  (plural  ¥i  £fs tebakwi),  or  /  t,J//  sic,  'ri/hJ/I 
slewi  (see  pp.  24,  40). 

(5)  te  for  the  locative  :  by  the  addition  of  (2)  it  becomes  ¥Jr/Jfr-,  iel,  felt;  by  the 
addition  of  (3)             93/*,/'*-,  tele,  te/hvi  (cf.  p.  40). 

(1)  The  effect  of  adding  y-  i  for  the  vocative  (?)  ending  is  seen  in  the  following : — 

a.  93 1  i  'O  Isis!',  Sh.  3. 

b.  ."&9/3AV///  A?93;J/&  'O  Isis!',  Inscr.  133. 

c  ^A^y//A^9/^/J/3  'O  Isis!',  Inscr.  85. 

d.  y///9lWJ  '  O  Osiris  ! ',  Sh.  3. 

e.  /yiVt/i/^  9  5  9-W 1 3  'O  Osiris!',  //£«?•.  133. 

f-  WyiZj  '  O  Great  God  !  \  5^.  3. 

g.  yu/U/ }9 13: )*7  U  'O  Great  God!',  Inscr.  129. 

Here  the  y-  is  added  to  the  bare  stem  of  J/3  in  a,  while  ^  intervenes  after  9/-?  in  b, 
after  /\  in  c,  and  after  )  in  f,  and  //  intervenes  with  a  vowel  change  after  y-U/  in  d. 
The  simple  form  of  y-M/U/^93  being  unknown,  the  effect  of  the  y-  on  it  is  not  certain. 


1  I  have  not  yet  recognized  any  Egyptian  or  Greek 
personal  nair.es  in  the  Meroitic  inscriptions. 

■  Lepsius,  Nubische  Gram  mat ik,  p.  Ixxviii. 

3  Diod.  I/37,  Pliny  //.  N.  5/10;  see  SchaFER, 
Zeits.f.  Aeg.  Spr.  33/98.  DiLLMANN  in  his  A?ifiinge 
des  Axumitischen  Reichs  pointed  out  that  Scdd,  the 


name  of  the  Nile  in  the  inscription  of  Teizanes,  is 
probably  the  same  word. 

4  Inscr.  I,  p.  57. 

5  This  ^  /  seems  not  to  be  added  to  words  termin- 
ating in  V  i,  and  rarely  to  proper  names,  especially 
with  the  words  of  filiation. 


24 


INTRODUCTION 


The  endings  (2)  and  (3)  can  be  well  seen  in  connexion  with  the  titles  Ia/  13 ^  paqar, 
^-  39%^pcstt\  }  /}Jr  ^  ant  (collected  in  the  Indices  of  titles  and  descriptive  phrases,  below). 

a.  :9i/49  ^?l}9l//:4^>  /3%^  'kin  of  *paqar\ Kar.  59. 

b.  95  ^  9/^      4  Ia/ / /3  ^  '  she  of  the  harim  (?)  of  a paqar ',  Kar.  127  et  sim. 

c  :/49/iJ)9///-/^^'Af9Jf9^  J//9W/I3  W /3f^  'kin  of  the  paqar  of  the  king 
Atmetan-Tabe ',  Kar.  47. 

d.  :9i  /  49  ^?  ^9 ///:  4)4  ^  9  )!/ 9  l/l  :w  13%^  'kin  of  the  /^ar  Yetmet  the  elder', 

Kar.  17. 

e.  9i/4/*-A  9£9  3j*±39i^  ' peshte  in  Akin  ',  Kar.  78. 

f.  t^c-i^  J(9)t^  'of  the  harim  (?)  of  the  peshtc\  Kar.  79,  &c. 
g-  95  I '495: 4^  39  t^'  brother  of  the  peshte  ',  Kar.  50. 

h.  95 1 4  9  /C  )  }  9  ///:  4  *r-  3  9  ^  '  kin  of  the  peshte ',  Kar.  r,9,  but  /  U/  }95      A  4r  J//  9 

93/  $9  JiJ  )9  ///  '  l<in  of  the  pestc  Natewitar ',  Kar.  83. 

i.  95/495J//-'4Lr-39%^-  ■  ■  .  of  the  peshte  ',  Kar.  100. 

j  •    /  4  Jtt  9f*  lj  4     3  9      '  of  the  harim  (?)  of  the  peshte  ',  Kar.  1 24. 
k.  95:/ 4/4-  3:4  4r  39  ^  '  mother  (?)  of  the  peshte  \  Kar.  127. 
1.  9$/ij/*-3:¥Jr<r-39$^  '  mother  (?)  of  the /to// A1 Kar.  125. 
m.  9i /4  9  £9-W /<*-:¥4<T-39t^  'begotten  of  \he  peshte Kar.  103. 
n.  /tjt-j//^^  '  the  peste  \  I  user.  106. 

o.  95  I  4  9  /,  J  }  9  III:  9  ///  S*~  1 1^9  1^  ^  1^9  ^  '  kin  of  the  prophet  Apeteye    Kar.  2 1 . 

p.  95<-r3/3  ?/l9^  'prophet  of  Isis ',  Kar.  15. 

q.  95 I 4  9i>:  9*7  i}  /19  ^  '  brother  of  the  prophet ',  Kar.  118. 

r.  9i  I  4  9  JL  )  y1 9  ///••  C  9  4  -)H^9  ^  '  kin  of  prophets  ',  Kar.  22. 

s.  £a>  n  p  ^  ^  •  -£=^1,  [=□  1  E]  ^1  'beloxed  (?)  of  Ariten    Inscr.  84,  but  Amni  mczesl 

'  beloved  (?)  of  Amani ',  ib. 
t.  95/ ^9  £9-tAS        9/{/ 3  'begotten  of  a  shini  \  Kar.  108. 

The  simple  forms  are  seen  when  the  title  precedes  its  proper  name,  d,  o,  or  a  qualifying 
word  c,  e,  p. 

For  the  genitives  (4)  J// 31 3  'of  Isis',  and  J// t^/KJ  'of  Amanap'  furnish  useful 
illustrations. 

u.  /3W/3)  W9/33/3  J//3/3  /*-9W9f^  J//3/3  A9(a///3  '  Mashtarq,  qeren 
of  Isis,  agent  of  Isis  and  Isis-  ....',  Inscr.  11 1,  see  below,  p.  40. 

v.  :/49/l)7-9///:}3/3  AW//3  !/3/3  /*~9W  9  ^  '  kin  of  the  agent  of  Isis  and 
of  the  qiren  of  Isis Inscr.  122. 

w.  95/4J//3/3  '"/  /I9  2j9  £9  Z9)J//  '  prophet  of  Isis',  Kar.  126. 

x.  95*7-3/3:}  HJr  ^  '  prophet  of  Isis ',  Kar.  1 5. 

y.  92/49  Z9-W 13 / /3:J//%JKJ: 3)43   'begotten  of  the  s/hs  of  Amanap 
Qeqeli '.  Kar.  6. 

z.  93 1 4  9  /C  )  )  9  ///  •)  tjlj  '  9  U*tth  9fS  '  kin  of  the  bclelcke  of  Amanap  Kar.  30. 
a.  9i/49/iJ  !/ 9 ///:///*- $JIJ  ^/19Z^  'kin  of  the  prophets  of  Amanap',  Kar.  15. 

9i/ $  ) JII '"mjlj '•' ?  19?^  'wife  of  the  prophet  of  Amanap',  Kar.  125. 
y.  95/4  J  Jl/:  }  KAJ  3)43  '  wife  of  the  Hks  of  Amanap  ',  Kar.  32. 
l^e-.  tJKj'  y"  /19  ^  '  prophet  of  Amanap  ',  Kar.  21. 
f.  95I4J/I$JIJ  9ZJ4949/S  '  belilcke  of  Amanap',  Kar.  3. 


PLURAL  FORMS 


25 


Gender  and  Number. 

There  seems  to  be  no  distinction  of  gender  on  the  stelae  describing  men  and  women 
respectively. 

The  plural  forms  in  the  descriptive  phrases  of  the  funerary  stelae  (ct.  p.  38)  are 

of  the  simple  form,  fy*}  leb 

of  the  ^,       form  likewise,  fS9  ^  leb 

of  the  form,  9i3j^9e,  leb{a)k(a)wi 

of  the  genitive  J//  and  •) ,       forms,  y /4-  tcb 

of  the  ¥i^r  form,       3js teb{a)k(a)zvi. 
In  all  these  the  common  feature  is  f9  eb. 

In  the  benedictions  or  terminal  formulae  there  is  a  somewhat  different  series.  The  meaning 
of  the  phrases  is  so  uncertain  that  one  can  only  suggest  that  they  may  belong  to  the  inflexions 
of  verbs.  They  are  characterized  by  a  <  (or  ) )  following  the  f9.  They  seem  confined  to 
the  forms  with  suffixed  /<r-  and  f-,  A-  9     and  J//9 

For  /<r-  or  ^-  they  substitute  /^<f  (once 

Before  /V-  9  ^  or  J//  9  ^  they  insert  9  <  f 

An  exceptional  case  is  Kar.  104  inserting  //  only  before  the  /5-9  <^  in  its  two  plurals,  and 
Kar.  92,  Sh.  14,  /user.  135  have  forms  like  f^r/)^,  dropping  the  other  terminations. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  plural  forms  in  the  different  formulae1: — 


Formula  A.  Plural. 
y9)ty/l  (?)  I  user.  135. 
/<r-<///3t^  Kar.  45- 
/S-  CT  f9  )  93  $^  Kar.  37,  Sh.  1 2. 
A-  <  f/)  ¥3      A^r.  67. 
/*-)r9)/3$^Kar.  99  tf. 
/±-<f/)  ty/f  I  user.  1 37. 
/*-9l?<r9)93$^  Kar.  55. 
/*-9  I9<f9)/ 3i^  Kar.  6,  28,  29,  42. 
'*-9  1^9)1 3i^  Kar.  104. 
J/l9l9<f9)/3i^Kar.  15. 
J//9l9<f9)/3t0'  Kar.  23. 
J/J /*-9l9<r9) 1 3$^  Inscr.  131. 

Formula  B. 

I  user.  135. 
/i-C^li/CJ^  A'ar.  45,  64a. 

/'S-CA'U/^^  ^  AVw.  37,  67,  5/2.  I2(?). 

?)5  ^^01/  ^      ^  AT*w.  104. 
J//9  l9<fi'W9<tr3^tt^Kar.  23. 

28,  29,  42,  55. 
J///**-9  Z9<t/W<9i/I  Inscr.  131. 


Singular. 
cf.  9;/J^.  67/.  1,  ;^///  A'*/-.  5. 

**-  9  )  93  7 8  once  only. 

/V-  )lr3%^  very  common. 
/S- )/ 3t^  veiT  common. 
/«-  ^^Z//  AT<w.  18. 

9  ^9  )93^  very  common. 
/*-9  ^9 )/ 3^  very  common. 
)> 

cf.  s///9Z9)¥3$^  Kar.  61,  Sh.  5,  19. 
(cf.  /±-9U3r  Kar.  54). 


Cf.  lAJ<)%^  &C 

f-U/C^^  ^ar.  22,  51,  Sh.  I. 

cf.  9  JJa/  <939%^  Sh.  13. 

cf.  J//9JJa/<:93^  Kar.  61,  Sh.  5,  19. 

/<c~  9  JJa/  <93t^  frequent. 

cf.  J///*r-  9  Jj*/  <  3  ^  A'ar.  9. 


1  See  below,  pp.  43,  45,  &c,  and  the  description  of  Kar.  99  on  p.  70. 

E 


26 


INTRODUCTION 


Formula  C.  Plural. 


Singular. 
Kar.  14. 


f"t/}t^Kar.  92. 

Kar.  67. 
/<r-  <  f   /)  ^  Kar.  64  a. 

Z5<         )  Kar.  29,4a. 
y////*-5  29<fr/)  I  user,  l  $1. 
•  •  •  <f<?///¥t,/<r-/ Kar.  99  a. 
^  3J  tyH  In™*'  1 3 5  (blundered  ?). 


/"*~9  £jr/ }  very  common. 


/«-  Jity//  Kar.  27,  28,  100. 


Formula  D. 


/<r-9l9<^<!f9///  Kar.  29 . 


/<r  :  9  l<  j  9 /II  Kar.  59. 


9 ///  Kar.  67. 
Kar.  3J . 

Formula  Y. 

/<r-<F'9a<////  Inscr.  137.  | 
Formula  G. 

f/<-)if3^  S/i.  14.  <  ffcj  ^  A'«r.  14. 

/<r- <//<!}         Inscr.  137.  <^<!}/fl  Inscr.  89. 

The  plural  endings  in  these  formulae  therefore  are  (1)  when  there  is  no  further  ending  ; 
(2)  <TA",  9<y,  with  ending  5^,  v//5^  or  J///<r-9^\  once  only  in  such 

cases  ^  alone  is  used  (Kar.  104).  This  9  <■  seems  parallel  to  the  ^  of  the  ending  9g  9  ^ 
in  the  descriptive  series 

Thus  eb  or  b  is  the  most  essential  mark  of  the  plural.1  It  seems  possible  that  the  patronymic 
or  tribal  termination  -ab,  now  met  with  in  place-names  in  all  parts  of  Nubia  from  the  First 
Cataract  to  the  Blue  Nile,  may  be  connected  with  it. 

The  position  of  the  plural  ending  throws  light  on  the  formation  of  words.  Thus  in  the 
series  of  plurals  from  formula  A  we  have  a  root  ps  (or  sometimes  yi)  to  which  can  be  added  the 
element  he.  The  plural  ending  is  attached  directly  to  the  simple  ps  or  to  the  compound  ps-he 
giving  *ps$b,  yi-heb,  &c.  The  other  elements  te,  ke-te,  kc-s,  ke-te-s  follow  the  plural  affixes, 
be  intervening  in  almost  all  cases,  producing  psc-bh-te,  pse-he-bh-tc,  psc-he-bhe-ke-te-s ,  &c.  ps,  psc-hc 
might  be  nominal  or  verbal  stems,  whereas  the  elements  which  follow  the  plural  endings  might 
be  pronominal  or  particles.  It  seems  strange  that  no  one  of  these  post-positions  is  indispensible 
to  the  phrase,  the  variants  giving  even  the  bare  pse,  pse-he  or  yi-he,  presumably  without  material 
change  to  the  meaning  of  the  formula. 


1  Another  plural  with  this  b,  from  the  descriptive  phrases  and  the  'stele-text',  is  noted  on  pp.  40,  41 


MEROITIC  INSCRIPTIONS  FROM  SHABLUL 

AND  KARANOG 


CHAPTER  I 


THE  INSCRIBED  FUNERARY  MONUMENTS 

The  principal  object  of  the  present  memoir  is  the  publication  and  study  of  a  group  of 
Meroitic  funerary  texts  found  by  Dr.  Randall-Maclver  and  Mr.  Woolley  in  their  expeditions 
of  1907  and  1908  to  Shablul  and  Karanog.  Although  a  certain  number  of  fragmentary  or  worn 
inscriptions  have  been  excluded  from  consideration,  no  less  than  152  remain.  Of  these, 
132  are  from  the  Karanog  cemetery  (including  one  found  separately  and  now  in  the  Ashmolean 
Museum  at  Oxford),  and  20  are  from  Shablul  (including  one  published  by  Mr.  Weigall). 

The  inscriptions  are  confined  to  two  classes  of  monuments,  namely  stelae,  and  altars  or 
tables  of  offerings.  Mr.  Woolley  found  ample  evidence  at  Karanog  that  the  altars  had  been 
set  on  square  bases  before  the  entrances  of  the  tombs,  and  some  actually  lay  undisturbed 
upon  their  brick  bases.1  The  stelae  had  all  fallen  down  or  been  removed,  but  it  appeared 
that  they  had  originally  been  set  up  in  the  little  shrines  which  project  from  the  front  walls  of  the 
mastabas.2 

The  altar  or  table  of  offerings  in  general  is  a  rectangular  block  furnished  with  a  projection 
on  one  side  for  a  spout,  and  sculptured,  on  the  upper  face  only,  with  a  hollow  trough,  a  jar 
and  loaves,  or  other  offerings.  The  inscription,  engraved  round  the  border,  is  also  confined 
to  the  upper  surface.  The  stela,  on  the  other  hand,  is  a  slab  or  tablet,  rectangular,  the  top  either 
straight  or  rounded,  or  with  a  projection  either  rectangular  or  shaped  ;  and  in  a  few  cases  the 
stela  is  of  quite  irregular  form.  Upon  one  face  of  the  stela  may  be  painted  or  sculptured  one  or 
more  figures  of  the  deceased  persons  whom  it  was  intended  to  commemorate,  with  an  inscription 
disposed  about  each  figure ;  or  more  commonly,  an  inscription  in  horizontal  lines  is  alone 
engraved  upon  it.  But  there  are  mixed  forms,  and  in  a  few  instances  it  is  difficult  to  decide 
whether  the  monument  is  an  altar  or  a  stela. 

A I  tars? 

Among  the  inscribed  monuments  from  the  Karanog  cemetery  the  altar  greatly  pre- 
ponderates. Of  these  one,  Kar.  39,  is  double,  in  the  form  of  two  tables  placed  side  by  side, 
analogous  to  the  double  /w-statues.  The  simplest  form  is  with  a  plain  more  or  less  deep 
rectangular  hollow  in  the  upper  surface,  the  spout  often  less  deeply  hollowed  :  such  are 
Kar.  5,  6,  16,  19,  27,  39,  the  fine  table  64,  69.  91,  127  ;  in  37  the  hollow  is  small,  in  63,  126  the 
spout  does  not  project,  in  42  the  spout  is  not  hollowed,  in  130  the  central  hollow  is  only  outlined 
with  a  broad  groove  having  the  centre  raised,  and  in  1 17  this  has  the  effect  of  a  tray  of  offerings 
laid  upon  the  altar. 

The  spout  in  three  cases.  Kar.  63,  70,  and  126,  does  not  project  from  the  side,  but  is  always 
marked,  though  sometimes  the  hollowing  is  indicated  only  in  a  rudimentary  way  by  lines,  as  in 
59,4  95  (where  the  projection  has  been  broken  off),  or  by  a  narrow  groove  30,  34.  In  5  it 
broadens  somewhat  outward.    In  7,  25,  42.  the  hollow  of  the  channel  is  not  marked,  in  50,  78,6 

1  Karanog  Ce7netery,  p.  8  and  PI.  1 14.  volume,  where  those  not  previously  figured  are  shown 


2  Karanog  Cemetery,  pp.  9,  10.  The  shrines  are 
well  shown,  ib.,  PI.  113. 

3  Illustrated,  ib.,  Pis.  15-20.  The  numbers  here 
quoted  are  those  of  the  catalogue  printed  in  the  present 


in  order  in  the  plates. 

4  K.  C,  PI.  15,  No.  7089. 
3  K.  C,  PI.  20,  C.  40164. 


30 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHARLCL 


and  114  the  arrangement  of  the  channel  is  peculiar.  Kar.  72  has  a  hollowed  spout  at  each  end, 
but  the  inscription  seems  to  commemorate  only  one  person.  In  Kar.  120  we  have  opposite  the 
spout  another  projection,  somewhat  injured.  A  perfect  example  at  Moscow  (Inser.  131)  shows 
that  this  represented  a  disk  and  horns  evidently  the  symbol  of  Isis,  whose  head- dress 

was  of  this  form.    Kar.  90  (K.  C,  PI.  15,  No.  7090)  has  a  similar  projection,  but  plain. 

In  most  instances  there  are  offerings  of  some  kind  sculptured  in  or  about  the  hollow.  Four 
circular  loaves  are  commonly  figured.  Two  of  these  appear  alone  on  each  side  of  the  hollow  in 
Kar.  7  and  15,  the  four  together  in  the  hollow  in  67,  70,  and  80. 

A  pair  of  Egyptian  water-ewers  is  a  very  common  subject,  associated  with  loaves.  &c, 
e.g.  in  Kar.  95,  101,  120,  132.  Greek  amphorae  on  stands  may  take  their  place,  as  in  25,  or 
there  may  be  one  vase,  30,  99.  An  unusually  broad  ewer  is  seen  in  28.  Often  there  is  an  oval 
basin  or  reservoir  in  the  centre.  3,  22,  and  this  is  commonly  finished  with  cartouche-like 
termination  at  one  or  both  ends,  84,  86  and  79,1  116.  The  water  from  the  amphorae  may  flow 
towards  the  basin  or  on  the  loaves,  79, 1  125. 2  A  bouquet  of  lotus  flowers  and  buds  may  be 
added,  4,  125,2  flat  split  cakes,  54.  59,3  a  heap  of  fruit,  1  25. 2  An  amphora  in  the  centre  may  have 
a  wine-dipper  hanging  from  its  mouth,  78*  117,  and  a  cup  on  the  mouth,  32/'  A  stand,  more  or 
less  pylon-shaped  and  supporting  flat  loaves,  &c.  is  seen  in  1,  24,°  72,  77.  The  central  reservoir 
may  be  rectangular,  with  or  without  steps  down  to  it  for  the  drawer  of  water,  50,  114.  136  gives 
a  singularly  clumsy  version  of  the  water-jars.  128  gives  a  curious  figure,  perhaps  intended  for 
a  broad  jar  on  a  stand,  but  more  probably  to  be  connected  with  the  j  seen  in  the  channel 
of  the  elaborate  78.*  Perhaps  the  most  interesting  examples  are  those  which  show  Anubis 
and  a  goddess7  making  the  libation,  78 4  and  96.®  This  is  a  common  subject  on  the  early 
private  altars9  and  the  later  royal  altars10  from  Meroe,  but  is  rare  in  the  Karanog  collection. 

The  provision  of  water  and  wine,  bread  and  flowers,  often  with  a  reservoir  to  draw  from, 
is  thus  the  main  conception  in  the  sculptures  of  these  offering  tables  :  and  Osirian  deities, 
as  amongst  the  Egyptians,  attend  to  the  wants  of  the  Osirian  deceased.  There  does  not 
seem  to  be  any  un-Egyptian  idea  involved.  I  have  not  observed  any  token  by  which  the 
sex  or  rank  of  the  deceased  can  be  recognized  from  the  designs. 

Stelae.11 

Amongst  the  Karanog  stelae  several  are  adorned  with  human  figures.  One  of  the  most 
remarkable  is  Kar.  112,12  where  the  figure  is  sculptured  in  full  face  and  in  high  relief,  holding 
a  peculiar  sceptre  in  the  right  hand,  and  in  the  left  some  object,  perhaps  intended  for  a  palm- 
branch.  This  might  represent  some  god  or  goddess.  Unhappily  the  inscription  is  very 
obscure,  but  it  seems  to  be  funerary  and  the  figure  is  almost  certainly  of  the  deceased  person. 

All  the  other  figures  are  painted,  not  sculptured  :  of  these  Kar.  2  13  with  a  man  and  a  woman 


1  K.  C,  PI.  15,  No.  7087. 

2  ib.,  PI.  17,  No.  7095. 
;  ib.,  PI.  15,  No.  70S9. 
4  ib.,  PI.  20,  C.  40164. 
s  ib.,  PI.  16,  No.  7092. 

6  ib.,  PI.  15,  No.  7088. 

7  The  emblem  on  the  head-dress  of  the  goddess 
varies  and  is  often  obscure.  In  Kar.  78  (K.  C,  PI.  20, 
C.  40164,  cf.  PI.  13,  No.  7078  from  the  same  grave)  it 
might  be  intended  for  l  ®  i  or  the  like,  i.  e.  Nut  the 
mother  of  Osiris ;  the  doubtful  emblem  in  Itiscr.  59,  60 
might  be  the  same,  or  a  variety  of  |J  or  better 

In  Kar.  96  iK.  C,  PI.  17,  No.  7097)  \«y  for  Isis  may 
be   intended.     In  Meroe  we   see   Isis   wearing  H 


(PI.  LV.  1),  Nephthys  wearing  jj  (PI.  LVI.  2).  a 

goddess  wearing  (Pll.  LVI.  3,  LV1I.  7),  who  may  be 
Mei,  the  goddess  of  truth,  associated  with  Thoth  (unless 
she  be  the  Theban  goddess  of  the  West),  and  a  second 
Anubis  (PI.  LV.  1).  The  offering  gods  and  goddesses 
in  the  shrines  of  the  pyramids  (see  L.  D.  V.,  Pll.  19- 
54)  are  in  great  variety,  but  few  are  named. 

9  K.  C,  PL  17,  No.  7097. 

9  Meroe,  Pis.  LV-LIX. 

,0  Inter.  I,  PL  XXXI,  Nos.  59,  60. 

11  See  K.  C,  Pis.  11-13  and  18-20,  with  the  plates 
of  the  present  volume. 

12  K.  C,  PL  11,  C.  40265. 

13  ib.,  PL  11,  C.  40229. 


THE  INSCRIBED  FUNERARY  MONUMENTS 


3i 


under  a  canopy  is  the  most  remarkable:  38,1  43,  5T>2  1 3 Is  are  further  examples.  58  and  85 
must  have  had  figures;  107  perhaps  represented  in  a  rude  way  Isis  and  Anubis  with  a  vase 
between  them  and  other  accessories. 

Of  plain  stelae  with  inscriptions  in  horizontal  lines,  some  are  round  topped,  with  straight 
sides,  viz.  the  fine  stela  Kar.  17,4  with  53,  97,  1155;  others  taper  upwards,  14,  92.  Another 
fine  stela,  47,°  is  rectangular.  Less  determinate  shapes  are  13,  31,  44,  65.  76,  106,  no,  113,  118, 
119,  129.  A  considerable  number  of  tablets  unite  features  of  both  classes  of  monuments, 
horizontal  lines  of  writing  with  the  altar  shape  or  the  sculptures  of  the  offering  tables.  In  108 
the  altar  predominates,  a  rude  outline  of  an  altar  being  engraved  on  the  face,  and  four  circular 
loaves  outlined  below  the  inscription.  In  48  a  central  reservoir  is  hollowed  and  the  outline 
of  an  altar  hammered  into  the  surface.  On  the  rectangular  stela  8  two  amphorae  are  outlined. 
36  seems  to  be  nothing  but  a  table  of  offerings  without  sculpture,  and  12,  35,  73,  8i,7  87,  89,8  are 
altar-shaped  with  horizontal  lines  of  inscription,  and  might  be  interpreted  either  as  stelae  or  tables 
of  offerings,  n,9  23, 10  and  61  11  are  probably  stelae,  and  in  29,  41,12  36,  61, 11  68  the  rectangular 
slab  with  its  projection  is  elongated  so  as  to  give  an  entirely  distinct  character  to  it.  2t,  83, 
and  102  were  stelae,  but  are  too  imperfect  to  be  assigned  to  any  group. 

The  stelae  generally  have  funerary  texts  of  the  same  class  as  the  altars :  but  some  bear 
simply  the  names  and  descriptions  of  the  deceased,  Kar.  35,  106,  113,  and  the  fine  and  long 
inscription  47. 

From  Shablul 13  the  altars  include  one  (S/i.  1)  14  in  which  below  the  offerings  two  figures, 
perhaps  frogs,  perhaps  anthropoid  divinities,  are  crouching  with  a  vessel  between  them,  and  one, 
No.  15, 15  with  staircases  to  the  reservoir  (cf.  Inscr.  II,  PI.  XLIV).  The  mixed  altar-stela  type 
is  commonest,  Sh.  3-8,  n,  14,  19.    16  1G  and  18  17  are  stelae  with  painted  figures. 


1  K.  C,  PI.  13,  No.  70S5. 

2  ib.,  PI.  12,  No.  7076. 

3  ib.,  PI.  12,  No.  7086. 

4  ib.,  PI.  iS,  No.  7101. 

6  ib.,  PI.  20,  No.  7107. 
9  ib.,  PI.  19,  No.  7103. 

7  ib.,  PI.  19,  No.  7106. 

8  ib.,  PI.  18,  No.  7099. 

5  ib.,  PI.  18,  No.  7102. 


10  A".  C,  PI.  19,  No.  7105. 

11  ib.,  PI.  18,  No.  7100. 

12  ib.,  PI.  19,  No.  7104. 

13  All  the  Shablul  inscriptions,  except  Sk.  19  here 
on  PI.  29,  are  published  in  A  ret  far,  Pis.  32-38. 

14  Ar.,  PI.  32. 

16  ib.,  PI.  36. 

"!  ib.,  PI.  37,  No.  s  1 16. 

17  ib.,  PI.  38,  No.  5121. 


CHAPTER  II 


THE  SCHEME  OF  THE  INSCRIPTIONS 

APART  from  a  few  cases  in  which  the  beginning  has  been  lost,  all  the  inscriptions  except 
seven  begin  with  the  same  two  words  :  93  /  d  ,  in  most  cases  in  precisely  this 

form,  but  sometimes  varied.  After  this  commencement,  the  remainder  is  less  fixed  in  form,  but 
there  are  many  passages  which  recur  with  little  variation. 

Let  us  to  begin  with  compare  three  of  the  shortest  inscriptions  in  the  collection  :  — 

'9  )  J  -)9lS  /*-9  JJ  3%J9  )  J  ^9^j9i/ 139  ///  A-9  )  :ty/t  9  w  /  3>'  93  /  3  Kar.  2  a 

•  •  }/3$J)J^9^9i/<79JJl*/<t,5?jyy//5w/3:93/a  Kar.  %  b 
9)19  ^/*-9  )  /  3$9  )  J  <^93j  9*/ <,  /  J  9<  }  3:  ty//  9W  /  393  /  5  Kar.  y 

/<r-  9  lyo  <9%^ 

Here  after  the  initial  words  we  find  a  group  different  in  each  of  the  three  texts,  and 
then  a  double  phrase  the  halves  of  which  begin  with  9  3^  and  $9%^  respectively.  This  phrase 
is  found  in  a  vast  majority  of  the  texts,  often  with  a  difference  of  a  letter  or  two,  and  in 
other  cases  more  extensively  varied. 

Presumably  the  name  of  the  deceased  person  is  recorded  somewhere  in  each  inscription. 
It  is  evident  that  the  only  possible  place  for  the  proper  name  in  the  above  is  the  third  group. 
And  it  is  precisely  here,  between  the  initial  words  and  the  <r-  9  formula,  that  infinite  variety 
is  found  in  other  texts.  Often  there  is  a  long  series  of  words,  which  presumably  represent  the 
name,  titles,  and  genealogy,  or  description  of  the  person. 

Kar.  66  and  93  correspond  almost  precisely  to  the  above  three,  except  for  the  respective 

?  ? 

proper  names  .'9S//39  ("7  3  JJf.*  and  9%/ 139  %^9  Z*,-  In  most  cases  the  name  can  be 
recognized  by  the  affix  9-&  / 13-  As  might  be  expected  the  name  differs  from  text  to  text, 
while  in  the  description  which  follows  the  name  there  may  be  many  points  of  contact. 

Another  very  short  inscription,  Kar.  33,  closely  corresponds  to  these,  but  adds  at  the 
end  y////4-9  Ij,  /  }  ^  /  ^  J  <  .  This  formula  9  ijr/)-'  *i  I  *i )  <  is  seen  for  instance 
in  the  four  very  short  texts  Kar.  31  a,  b,  39  a,  b.  It  usually  follows  the  *j-9^,  ^9^. 
formulae,  but  in  46  it  occurs  without  them.  Other  terminal  formulae  can  be  detected  on  some 
examples,  and  the  initial  words  sometimes  recur  about  them. 

The  scheme  of  the  inscriptions  is  thus  generally  as  follows : — 

(1)  Initial  words  (invocation)  ty/l  9  U// 3'  93 /3  • 

(2)  Name  and  description  ot  person. 

(3)  Terminal  formulae  (benedictions),  the  first  usually  beginning  ^9^. 
These  three  sections  require  now  to  be  studied  in  detail. 


CHAPTER  III 


THE  INITIAL  WORDS  OR  INVOCATION 

Where  the  beginning  of  the  text  is  preserved  9J//  9  W  f  J:  93/5  with  its  varieties  is 
absent  from  only  five  texts  out  of  the  150,  namely  Kar.  47,  53,  106,  113,  and  Sh.  18.  To  these 
probably  might  have  been  added  Kar.  80,  112,  when  perfect,  but  in  Kar.  53  it  seems  only  by 
accident  that  the  two  words  were  not  engraved  in  full  after  the  first  had  been  begun.  In  76  the 
words  occur,  but  are  separated  by  several  groups  intervening,  and  in  131  they  follow  the  name 
(cf.  Inscr.  No.  137). 

In  a  few  instances  they  are  repeated  later  in  the  texts:  most  commonly  at  the  end,  after 
the  final  formulae,  viz.  in  Kar.  17,  30,  31  a,  b,  64,  82,  83,  89,  114;  in  Kar.  88  they  occur 
after  the  final  formulae,  but  a  word  of  the  '  description  '  follows ;  in  two  cases,  Kar.  8  and 
38,  they  are  in  the  middle  between  the  '  description '  and  the  terminal  formulae.  Two 
inscriptions,  Kar.  30,  72,  terminate  with  93/5  alone. 

In  punctuated  texts  :  9)///  9  U// J:  9-3/5  is  usual,  but  /■9y//5U//J  93/5  is  not 
uncommon;  9J// 9 (a/ / J: 93 / 5  is  rare. 

A  certain  number  of  variations  are  to  be  found  in  the  spelling  of  each  word.  For 
93/5,  isolated  spellings  935  and  /3/5  in  the  bad  texts  Kar.  74  and  111  may  probably 
be  put  aside  as  mere  blunders.  On  the  other  hand,  93  9£  occurs  so  many  times,  namely 
in  Kar.  5,  8.  13,  58,  85,  94,  103,  107,  and  on  two  fragments  from  Karanog  in  the  Philadelphia 
Museum  1 — perhaps  also  in  Kar.  14,  27,  and  Sh.  13 — that  it  is  worth  attention.  The  substitution 
of  the  vowel  y  for  the  vowel  /  is  important  for  the  pronunciation  even  if  faulty,  and  as 
a  matter  of  fact  some  of  these  texts  are  both  good  and  early.  The  omission  of  the  second 
vowel  in  a  good  and  early  text,  Kar.  no,  where  we  have  39$,  is  supported  by  eariy 
examples  from  elsewhere.2  The  pronunciation  of  this  word  seems  to  have  been  VVcs-se,  with 
a  tendency  to  Wi§e, 

A  common  variant  of  the  second  word  is  with  9  2^  prefixed  (see  the  Index,  s.  v.),  showing 
that  the  pronunciation  was  Ascreyi.  9JI  for  ty/l  frequently  occurs,  e.g.  Kar.  103,  130  of 
better  texts.  9J// 9U/ / J  in  Kar.  14,  17,  18,  23,  36,  94,  108,  111  is  not  uncommon,  V5U//J 
is  an  interesting  spelling  (see  above,  p.  13  (4)),  Kar.  109,  116,  117,  125,  Sh.  13,  i6(?).  Neither 
9y//9lA/3  Kar.  85,  nor  9y//9iA/9  39  in  the  bad  text  Kar.  74,  have  anything  to  recommend 
them,  still  less  has  the  faulty  ^///5U/5^,  Kar.  93. 

More  important  for  the  meaning  than  these  graphic  variants  is  the  fact  that  the  order 
of  the  two  words  is  reversed,  :  93 / 5  in  the  good  text  Sh.  14,  showing  their 

grammatical  independence,  while  two  good  inscriptions,  Kar.  30,  72,  terminate  with  93/5 
alone.  In  another  good  text,  Kar.  76,  each  of  the  words  introduces  a  phrase,  as  follows : 
^^^95'9iA//3.'9^9/J//iyy/  A!/9  5:3/5.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  terminal 
y  is  here  pushed  forward  to  the  end  of  each  phrase,  9iA//3  evidently  representing  9W/3 
in  ¥y//9t*//3.     It  is  the  same  in  the  parallel  instances,  Inscr.  85,  129,  133.  Meroe,  36,  for 


1  a,  b  on  PI.  29. 


V 


s  Meroe,  25,  28,  34,  42. 


34 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLOL 


all  of  which  see  I  user.  II,  ad  fin.,  and  a  similar  phenomenon  is  often  seen  in  the  phrases 
belonging  to  the  '  description  '. 

It  is  thus  evident  that  ¥3/6  and  *//// 9  W  /  3  9  ^  are  equivalent  members  in  the  funerary 
formula,  each  complete  in  itself.  It  must  be  observed  too,  that,  unlike  the  words  of  description 
and  the  final  formulae,  they  show  no  variation  of  singular,  plural,  or  otherwise,  according  as 
the  stela  commemorates  one  or  more  persons.  Apparently  they  are  grammatically  independent 
of  the  other  words  in  the  inscriptions,  i.  e.  they  are  probably  in  the  vocative. 

The  meaning  of  these  words  is  easy  to  establish.  3/3  is  common  in  the  texts,  and  is 
especially  frequent  at  Philae,  the  seat  of  the  worship  of  Isis.  There  we  have  3/3 
V-h  9  /3  9  h  Inscr.  101/12,  Wcs  Pileq-tcli,  evidently  meaning  'Isis  in  Pilaq i.e.  Philae: 
and  there  are  other  phrases  both  at  Philae  and  in  the  inscription  Meroe  7  amply  proving 
that  93/3  is  the  name  of  the  great  goddess.1 

91a// 39  2^  on  the  other  hand  is  very  rare  away  from  the  funerary  stelae  ;  but  it  occurs 
twice  in  the  Philae  inscription  101  already  quoted,  leaving  no  doubt  that  it  represents  Osiris, 
to  whose  Egyptian  name  it  has  a  close  resemblance. 

There  can  thus  be  little  doubt  that  the  words  are  an  invocation  of  Isis  and  Osiris  as 
the  funerary  deities.  They  are  perhaps  adored  together  by  the  deceased  on  the  early  stela, 
Inscr.  49,  from  the  pyramid  of  Tekamizamani,  the  text  of  which  opens  with  these  same 
words,  but  curiously  enough  no  other  instance  of  such  a  representation  is  found  on  Meroitic 
monuments.  But  the  Osiris  legend  was  strong.  It  is  Anubis  and  some  Osirian  goddess 
who  are  figured  on  the  altars  attending  to  the  wants  of  the  deceased  as  they  do  to  Osiris 
himself,  and  in  the  pyramid  shrines  the  king  is  figured  as  Osiris  supported  by  Isis.  In 
earlier  days,  according  to  Herodotus,2  Dionysus-Osiris  was  worshipped  specially  at  Meroe  ; 
but,  except  in  this  formula  and  in  the  pyramids,  Isis  almost  completely  overshadowed  her 
consort  amongst  the  later  Meroites. 

The  longer  invocation  in  Kar.  76  evidently  adds  epithets  to  the  divine  names,  but  as 
yet  it  seems  impossible  to  do  more  than  guess  their  meaning.  In  the  parallel  Inscr.  129  ad  fin., 
however,  )  *j  £J  Mak-lakh  is  substituted  for  the  name  of  Osiris.  The  same  name,  with  an 
affix  for  the  vocative  (?)  9-9 )  ^  3^J  Maklakh(li),  occurs  in  several  inscriptions  both  from  Karanog 
and  elsewhere,  and  accompanies  the  names  of  Osiris  and  Isis.  In  Kar.  55  and  SIi.  3,  as  in 
Inscr.  131,  this  name  follows  those  of  Isis  and  Osiris  at  the  beginning ;  in  Inscr.  130  it  precedes 
the  terminal  formulae,  while  in  Kar.  36  it  follows  them  and  ends  the  inscription.  The  last 
two  occurrences  are  exactly  parallel  to  those  of  Isis  or  of  Isis  and  Osiris  together.  As  }  *j 
means  '  great '  (above,  p.  10  11),  '  Great  Mak  (god  ?) '  may  be  in  apposition  to  the  name  of  Osiris,  or 
may  be  the  name  of  a  distinct  divinity  in  the  funerary  Isis-Osiris  cycle  ;  being  apparently 
widespread  it  can  hardly  be  the  name  of  the  local  deity. 

Another  word  occurs  like  93 1 3  and  9-^)^3^/  at  the  end  of  inscriptions  and  outside 
the  other  phrases,  namely  tJ/LA/)^,  Kar.  68,  9^  /  La/  }  :  S/i.  14/12.  This,  which  is  found 
also  at  Philae,"  may  therefore  be  the  name  or  appellation  of  a  divinity;  and  •)  /  La/  ,  J// 1 'La/ '  ij 
(cf.  Nubian  tirti,  'master')  may  be  the  same  word.  Yet  another  word  Ji/^/y  follows  the 
names  of  Isis  and  Osiris  at  the  end  of  the  inscription  on  the  stela  Kar.  131. 


1  See  pp.  8,  40. 


3  Inscr.  1 01 -1 03. 


CHAPTER  IV 


THE  NAME  AND  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  PERSON  COMMEMORATED 

It  may  happen  that  this  section  of  the  inscription  consists  of  a  single  group,  as  in 
Kar.  %  b,  7,  33,  39  a,  b,  66.  Since  it  varies  from  text  to  text,  it  cannot  be  doubted 
that  it  is  the  name  of  the  deceased.  It  terminates  with  ¥i/  /3  in  all  these  instances  except 
Kar.  zb  and  7,  where        ^  is  the  ending. 

But  the  section  of  the  text  that  lies  between  the  invocation  and  the  ^9^_  formula 
may  be  extensive;  on  the  great  stela  in  the  British  Museum  (Inscr.  129)  it  comprises 
55  words.  In  nearly  all  cases  where  there  are  several  words  we  find  amongst  them 
¥3  /  ^  9  £¥iAS  and  ¥$//7<7<l  /C/^-  hi  forms  but  little  varied.  The  shortest  instances 
with  these  consist  of  five  words  arranged  thus : — 

A,  B,  m)/^9<:  /C/^,  C,  (¥t)/'r9  lWA//<r,  Kar.  4,  14,  16,  24,  31  a,b,  82,  &c. 
where  A — terminating  with  (¥$)/ f3  qe{zvi)  or  (¥-&)/ *t  li(wi) — B,  and  C  vary  absolutely  from 
inscription  to  inscription.    It  seems  an  obvious  conclusion  that  this  is  an  expression  of  filiation, 
1  A  son  of  B  and  C 

The  same  type,  but  more  or  less  widely  expanded  with  additional  groups  before  and 
after  the  key  words,  is  seen  throughout  the  series  of  inscriptions.  The  section,  however  long, 
on  examination  falls  into  a  series  of  phrases,  each  terminated  by  a  word  which  ends  in  either 
{*£>)/ O  qc(wi)..  CH)/*,  lc(wi),  or(y^)^-  te(wi). 

The  phrase  naming  the  deceased. 

The  affix  {¥%)/ 13  qe'u'i  is  confined  to  the  name  commemorated  (the  A  name),  and  is 
a  valuable  indication  of  it;  although,  as  has  already  been  pointed  out,  yg/^  liwi  is  often 
substituted  for  qiwi.  It  not  unfrequently  happens  that  there  is  more  than  one  A  name  on 
a  tablet  or  altar,  and  sometimes  accompanied  by  a  separate  filiation.  Two  or  more  A  names, 
each  marked  by  ¥-&/  /3,  occur  in  Kar.  6,  8,  9,  23,  29,  &c.  The  ¥$  may  be  dropped,  leaving 
only  //_?,  Kar.  47,  ic6,  123,  124,  131,  but  this  form  is  much  commoner  in  inscriptions  from 
other  localities.  ¥£5  13  is  an  interesting  variant  in  Kar.  3,  15  (twice),  35  (twice),  56,  100,  &c.  ; 
in  Kar.  74  V-&/3  is  written.  The  affix  /J  is  marked  oft"  as  a  separate  word  in  Kar.  5, 
Sh.  8,  9  ;  and        / 13  is  written  in  Kar.  8;,  Sli.  3. 

yg/^  is  fairly  frequent  as  the  affix  of  the  A  name:  Kar.  2  b,  7,  22,  31  a,  b,  34, 
38,  &c.  without  the  ¥2  does  not  occur  in  the  present  collection.    When  the  affix  ¥$/  ^ 

is  employed,  there  may  often  be  a  difficulty  in  deciding  whether  a  particular  word  is  a  name  or 
descriptive. 

This  difficulty  is  increased  where  there  is  no  affix.  The  texts  Kar.  28,  36  a,  include 
name  and  description  together  in  a  phrase,  the  description  with  the  affix  following  the  name. 
Kar.  58  is  confused  and  doubtful,  and  two  instances  in  which  an  affix  (9^)^  tfavi  may  be 
suspected  for  the  name,  viz.  Kar.  53,  111,  are  also  obscure. 

The  expression  ¥$/ /35  JL2>/*r-  containing  the  A  name  of  Kar.  37  is  to  be  treated  as 
a  phrase  consisting  of  the  name  which  recurs  as  the  BB  name  on  the  same  stela, 

and  the  affix  ¥i/  /3  \  so  also  with  ¥$/  /35  fi,  fpffrj  A  in  Kar.  32  =  B  in  Kar.  23,  &c. 

F  2 


36 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG  AND  SHABLOL 


Similarly,  the  rarer  affix  9$/*j  must  be  simply  cut  off  to  produce  the  bare  proper  name:  as 
— 9£JJ9JL9$^  A  in  Kar.  52  of  the  same  form  as  the  B  name  9  (ib.)  and 

9  9)  5 /,  9  £  B  m  Kar.  130.  In  each  case  we  have  the  same  ending  etui  with  an 
intermediate  element,  in  the  one  case  g,  in  the  other  /. 

13-  ¥$9/3  qiwi,  qewi  are  evidently  only  slight  phonetic  variants  of  each  other, 
and  the  dropping  of  the  ending  in  //_?  seems  to  have  no  distinctive  meaning.  On  the  other 
hand  Ifave  contains  a  different  element.    Both  of  these  affixes  are  attached  to  royal 

names  in  bare  cartouches  on  temples  at  Naga  and  Meroe,  where  there  is  no  context  to 
govern  them.1    Their  main  function  must  be  to  complete  the  phrase  with  emphasis  (see  below). 

Between  the  invocation  and  the  9S/ /3  or  9$/$  there  is  usually  only  the  A  name  itself; 
but  occasionally  one  or  more  groups  intervene   which   prove  to  be  titles  or  descriptive.2 
/ 13  is  the  commonest  and  is  probably  the  same  as  the  first  element  in  9i>l  13  ;  J// 
Kar.  56,  Kar.  1,  ^  ^ J  Kar.  105.  106,  (?),  J//9I3  9Ji^9///  Kar.  15,  and 

a  few  others  are  found. 

The  phrases  of  the  Parentage  (B  and  C  Names). 

Beside  the  very  short  inscriptions  enumerated  above,  there  are  a  few  other  cases,  Kar. 
*5,  5$,  lUj  126-8,  in  which  the  filiation  words,  the  B  word  ¥£ / *i 9  <  /C S<r- ,  and 

the  C  word  9$/ $9  £Wa/  /<r-  are  not  to  be  found,  although  some  of  these  are  long  texts. 
In  several  others,  Kar.  3,  27,  30,  51,  71,  74,  107,  Sh.  3,  4,  11,  the  B  word  occurs  without  the  C; 
but  in  no  instance  does  the  C  word  occur  without  the  B.  The  C  word  normally  follows  the  B 
word,  but  in  more  than  twenty  instances  it  precedes,  viz.  in  1,  20,  21,  34,  44,  55  (first  time),  57, 
67,  76,  78,  97>  99  (twice),  101,  103,  105,  no,  117,  119,  124,  Sh.  6. 

That  the  words  preceding  the  filiation  words  are  really  names  is  apparent  not  only  by 
their  varying  from  text  to  text.  The  probabilities  are  satisfied  in  various  ways.  There  are 
a  few  instances  of  two  monuments  appearing  to  belong  to  the  same  person  with  the  same 
filiation,  as  the  stela  Kar.  19  and  the  altar  89,  or  to  brothers  as  Kar.  17  and  23. 
A  B  name  or  a  C  name  may  recur  as  an  A  name,  e.g.  the  deceased  in  19  is  the  B  parent 
in  20 ;  in  each  of  Kar.  37  and  55  a  person  A  is  commemorated  with  full  filiation  B  C,  and 
then  appears  a  second  time  as  B  B  in  the  filiation  of  a  second  person  A  A:  i.e.  parent  and 
child  are  both  commemorated  on  one  stela  ;  and,  further,  the  supposed  names  are  seldom 
found  in  the  other  phrases. 

The  next  point  to  discover  is  which  of  the  two  filiation  words  represents  the  paternal 
relationship,  and  which  the  maternal.  On  reference  to  the  table  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
ending  (A/,r,  occurs  in  the  C  column  in  seventeen  separate  names  apart  from  repetition,  but  only 

once  in  the  B  column,  namely,  in  the  doubtful  and  somewhat  strange  little  name  U/<T  in 
Kar.  34.  In  the  funerary  inscriptions  from  other  localities  also,  U/  occurs  as  the  termination 
of  C  names,  but  not  of  B  names.  The  most  important  example  is  the  royal  W I 'La/  /, 
in  Inscr.  49.  When  we  find  that  the  names  of  the  princes  at  Amara  and  Naga  terminate 
respectively  inaSa  V  and  ed£5qo>,  and  that  none  of  the  recognizable  names  attached 
to  female  figures  terminate  in  b  or  U/,  it  is  quite  clear  that  terminal  U/  belongs  to  names 
of  men,  and  that  C  therefore  designates  fathers,  not  mothers. 

The  precedence  accorded  to  the  B  names  therefore  belongs  to  the  mother,  and  proves 
at  least  the  genealogical  importance  of  woman  amongst  the  Meroites.  The  corresponding 
phrases  in  Egyptian  demotic  documents  '  A  son  of  B,  and  his  mother  C ',  or  1  A  son  of  B, 
born  of  C ',  give  precedence  to  the  father. 


1  Inscr.  5,  17,  55. 

2  That  the  proper  name  A  is  always  the  last  of 
these  groups  is  assured  by  the  frequency  with  which 


it  ends  in  9 /L-  9///.  which  endings  seem  almost 
confined  to  personal  names. 


PHRASES  OF  PARENTAGE 


37 


The  Parentage  on  the  Mother  s  side. 

The  B  word,  expressing  relationship  to  the   mother,   is   normally   (¥&)/ $9  <  /L 
tczaliele(zvi).    In  one  instance,  Kar.  74,  we  seem  to  see  9  inserted  after      ;  on  the  other 
hand  the  vowel  9  is  omitted  after  the  <1  in  thirteen  instances,  and  the  final  9i  in  five.1 
¥$1*1  in  Sh.  15  must  be  a  mistake.    A  slightly  different  spelling  is  seen  in  ¥&/^9<  /if 

Kar.  1,  36,  68,  Sh.  14  (twice),  and  a  different  prefix  9///  (common  in  the  texts  of  Meroe)  in 
Kar.  96,  see  below;  while  a  shorter  form,  without  prefix,  is  ¥&/ $9^  /,  saheliwi,  Kar.  44,  48. 

A  reduplication  of  the  word  is  by  no  means  uncommon,  occurring  as  .'^^C^/^ 
¥-&/  *j9<  Ji'*-  Kar.  7,  18,  22,  25,  51,  57,  81,  84,  Sh.  3,  5,  17,  or  with  the  terminal  ¥  dropped 

in  the  first  word  :*r9<  Kar.  52,  53;  the  spelling  9£  /  ^  <  /,      :  ¥h  <  /C  /V-  occurs 

sic 

in  AV.  11,  71,  72,  75,  95,  114;   ¥&/'79<  £/*-:¥& / ^9  <  in  if«r.  62  must  be 

a  blunder.    Sh.  11  ends  with  /<r-  ¥49<  but  may  be  unfinished.    A  curious  triplication 

I  *j  9  <■  /L  S*r-  ¥Jr9<  Ji'*-  ¥jt9<  /C/*-  occurs  in  Sh.  13,  and  a  still  more  curious 
quadruplicate  ¥1>  /  iJ9<:  ¥49  <  /L9  ///  ¥49  <  49  <  in  Kar.  96.  One 

might  have  supposed  that  these  reduplications  indicated  grandparents  and  further  ancestors : 
but  one  cannot  suppose  in  all  these  cases  that  a  parent  was  ignored  to  make  way  for  a  grand- 
parent, or  a  great  grandparent ;  it  is  evident  that  the  reduplications  are  genealogically  equivalent 
to  the  single  expression  ;  compare  also  the  parentage  of  Kar.  72  (duplicated  on  both  sides) 
with  that  of  the  brother  or  sister  in  Kar.  75,  which  is  triplicated  for  the  father.  One  can 
only  conclude  that  the  reduplication  is  intended  to  emphasize  the  reality  of  the  parentage.2 

In  Kar.  29  and  60,  each  showing  two  A  names  with  one  B  and  one  C  name,  the  form 
is  :¥i  ^J^9  ir9<-  /L/'S-  :¥49<  JL/S-  ;  similarly,  under  the  same  circumstances,  in  Kar.  64 
.■ 9i  '9  *t  <■  fl,/*-  only.  This  form,  substituting  lebkawi  for  Iciui,  is  seen  below  to  be  plural 
(not  dual). 

A  title,  or  other  descriptive  word,  ¥¥^9  ^Ji9  ^  seems  to  precede  the  mother's  name  in 
Kar.  28,  as  in  Inscr.  13 1/2:  it  can  hardly  be  a  coincidence  that  in  each  of  these  cases  the 
usual  endings  of  the  names  commemorated  have  been  omitted.  Perhaps  a  few  other  titles  may 
be  traceable  for  the  mother,  but  they  are  certainly  rare. 

The  Parentage  011  the  Father's  side. 

The  forms  of  the  C  word  of  relationship  run  nearly  parallel  to  those  of  the  other. 
Normally  it  is  .* 9H / $  9  terikelfrwi:  the  vowel  9  is  never  omitted  in  this  word 

after  the  ^,  but  V%  is  dropped  in  Kar.  12,  38,  82.  y^/^y-U//*-  in  Sh.  13,  14  (CC)  must 
be  a  blunder.    •)  for  /<r-  is  not  found,  but  9///  is  not  uncommon,  Kar.  11,  24,  96,  101  (twice). 

Reduplications  are  ¥i  I  *j  9  ly-W  ¥49  ly-Wr-  Kar.  25,  72,  8i,  .'^^^/f- 
¥2/*,£y4A/9///  Kar.   96,  9  ly-W  9  ///:¥4  9  ly-W9  ///   Kar.  11.     The  triplicate 

>"rt/<i9  <^y-(A/  /<r- :  ¥4  9  <?  y-u/  /<r-  :  ¥4  9  <^y-(/f         is    in   K nr.   75.      ¥4  9  <  /C 

/  *i  9  £y-OU  /<r-  Sh.  16  must  be  an  error.  Kar.  86  ends  curiously  with  ¥4  9  £  9-W  '4- 
/<r-/<r-,  compare  the  similar  instance  under  B. 

The  plural  form  ¥i  Ijs  9  h  9  l¥W  is  found  in  the  same  texts  (Kar.  29,  60,  64)  as 
that  of  the  B  word  (see  above),  with  the  addition  of  Kar.  42,  where  the  B  word  is  in  the 
singular  though  two  A  names  precede,  probably  correctly.  In  Kar.  9  after  two  names  the 
B  word  again  is  in  the  singular,  and  the  C  word  appears  to  give  the  curious  blundered  (?) 
form  ¥&¥4  /  *r  which  is  certainly  not  plural.    The  instance  in  Kar.  45  is  too  much 

broken  to  be  of  use. 

1  In  the  writing  of  the  archaic  texts  Meroe  28,  34     ,     uc  reac;  with  /. 
the  ending       is  reduced  to  ^,  but  would  presumably     |  2  Compare  the  repetition  in  Kar.  123  (p.  73). 


38 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


As  might  be  expected,  the  C  or  father's  name  is  not  uncommonly  preceded  by  titular 
groups  J//$Jl^?  :w  1 33,  J//$J^J:3)<t3.  3)<,3,  S*-fiJ,  A9<ty/<,  )}V*J/&,  &c. 

The  agreement  of  the  words  of  relationship  in  number  with  the  A  names  shows  that 
they  are  in  apposition  to  and  descriptive  of  one  or  more  of  them  according  to  circumstances. 
It  may  be  remarked  that  there  is  no  sign  of  any  distinction  between  masculine  and  feminine 
in  the  forms. 

Other  Descriptive  Phrases. 

That  the  other  phrases  ending  in  (9$)/$  U[wi)  are  likewise  in  apposition  to  and 
descriptive  of  the  deceased  is  similarly  proved  by  their  often  taking  plural  forms  when  there 
is  more  than  one  A  name.    The  instances  are — 

(9t)/<,5/LS}9///,  pl-  9SZ/'(9)<r9S,J}9///  Kar.  23,  29,  60,  64, 
m)/*7/*-AVZ9^,pL  trtlJ/9<i/*-  A^9^Kar.  29. 
(^)/^,pl.  lrt3j'9<,V*  Kar.  102. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  the  remainder  of  the  phrases,  often  intermingled  with  the  above, 
and  ending  in  (¥i)^r-  te(zvi) — 

(?)  Kar.  27,  pl.  *ri  3J/ 9  fi,  J  Kar.  29,  104. 

Wr^/l/13  Kar.  37,  pl.  'rtiy/^'&njlj  ib. 

(9ij^¥^J^.  pl-  tHl^/^¥^3^Kar.  67. 

?  ?  ? 

9i<rlA/ )/*,; ,  pl.  trtiy/tr-W  jtj)  Kar.  99. 

It  will  be  observed  that  all  the  plurals  of  this  series  are  formed  by  changing  the  affix 
-/^  into  -$^9*1-,  and  the  into  From  this  it  seems  probable  that  the 

vowel  in  /S-  is  9  ;  and  from  the  analogy  of  the  parallel  endings  /  and  it  is  similarly 
probable  that  the  vowel  of  ^-  is  /. 

If  the  A  name  on  a  stela  terminate  in  Ia/,1  or  if  it  occurs  again  in  the  C  column  of  the 
table  of  names,  we  may  be  almost  sure  that  a  man  is  commemorated  ;  while  if  it  recurs  in 
the  B  column  or  contains  the  element  3^  (which  occurs  eleven  times  in  the  B  column 
but  never  in  the  C  column),  it  must  similarly  be  a  woman's  name.  In  the  light  of  these 
indications  the  epithets  or  concluding  words  of  the  descriptive  phrases  are  found  to  fall  into 
three  classes,  male,  female,  and  common,  although  a  large  proportion  remain  doubtful.  The 
following  are  the  easiest  to  classify: — 

'ril '*i9  Ji ) -}9  /II ',  the  commonest  epithet  of  all  after  those  of  parentage,  is  applied  to 
a  man  (name  ending  in  Ia/)  in  Kar.  15,  47,  56,  78,  116,  ng,  and  is  associated  with  the  male 
epithet  /Ia//Ia/  ^  in  Kar.  41.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  given  to  a  woman  in  Kar.  30,  59,  89,  125, 
and  is  associated  with  the  female  epithet  9-i/*jJ\///  in  Kar.  61,  90,  124,  Sh.  6,  and  with 
-¥/y  ^  in  Kar.  30,  54,  98.  It  is  therefore  an  epithet  applicable  to  both  sexes,  and  is  accordingly 
frequent  in  the  plural. 

is  applied  to  women  in  Kar.  9,  19,  30,  32,  54,  89,  and  is  associated  with  the 
female  epithet  -V/*^  in  Kar.  54,  90,  J  01,  124,  and  there  is  no  instance  suggesting  that  it 
can  be  male. 

y^/^/S-J  is  applied  to  women  in  Kar.  19,  89,  and  is  associated  with  the  female 
epithet       ^  in  79,  125,  127,  and  with  V-il*?)  J//  in  9  ;  no  instances  to  the  contrary. 

9^^7-3^  is  applied  to  men  in  Kar.  37,  38,  94/;,  103,  128  ;  no  instances  to  the  contrary. 


1  See  p.  36. 


DESCRIPTIVE  PHRASES 


39 


y-&/*i/<<-  A^9^  is  applied  to  men  in  Kar.  47,  78,  and  in  77  is  associated  with  the  male 
epithet  /(a//(a/  ^. 

y^/^/U//(A/  ^  is  applied  to  a  man  in  An.  78,  and  in  the  great  stela  of  the  British  Museum 
(/user.  129),  and  there  are  no  instances  to  the  contrary. 

¥i^r-¥^^  and  the  allied  epithets  containing  the  element  ¥/s  ^,  which  is  characteristic 

of  female  names,  are  applied  to  women  in  Kar.  59,  89,  125,  and  is  associated  with  the  female 
epithet  9il '  ^  )  J//  in  Kar.  101,  124. 

The  statistics  of  these  epithets  are  as  follows:  — 

Women  Men       Total  instances 

9i/*,)j//       3  14 

9i/<,/*-3         5  11 

9i/<,/<,J             1  12 

<rt^3J  2  13 

9il^/^-9?  1  5 

Wr-Z/^S  1  9 

9*^3/5  1  1 

9i/^/J^9^  1  1 

^/V^A^9^  1  8 

V-&  /  *j  /  W  /  lA/  ^  2  8 

9i^9^j//¥^^       1  1 

Vi>*T-¥&^          6  18 

9i/*,S*-/*-/<,n^          1  7 


77/£"  meaning  of  the  Titles  and  Phrases  describing  the  Deceased. 

It  has  been  already  remarked  that  groups  expressing  a  title  or  qualification  may  be 
found  preceding  the  names  A,  B,  or  C.  As  might  be  expected,  titles  are  very  rare  with  the 
names  of  the  mothers  (B),  but  not  uncommon  with  the  fathers'  (C).  With  A  names  they 
are  almost  as  rare  as  with  B  names,  but  that  must  be  because  they  are  usually  added  in  special 
descriptive  phrases  after  the  parentage.  The  titles  of  C  names  often  thus  recur  on  other  stelae 
with  the  phrase-ending  {l)iwi. 

The  great  rarity  of  titles  among  females  makes  it  probable  that  the  epithets  characteristic 
of  females,  viz.  9-&  /  *j  J  J// ,  95*7-9/,  ^,  9$/$/*- 3,  are  chiefly  of  relationship  or  the  like, 
and  mean  'wife',  'beloved',  'mother',  'sister',  and  it  is  almost  obvious  from  the  examples 
that  9-&f*i9  JiJ  ?9///,  which  abounds  in  the  descriptive  texts,  and  is  common  to  both  men 
and  women,  is  a  vague  word  of  relationship  such  as  '  kinsman  '  or  '  friend '. 

The  following  example  of  the  title  of  a  C  name  recurring  in  descriptive  phrases  is 
instructive : — 

(a)  9i/$9  Z9-W/<r-  J//ZA^J:3)*,3,  'begotten  of  the  J// '$JIJ 3 ) *, 3 
Qeqeli '  Kar.  1 7. 

(b)  9i^iJK.?-'  3)^3:  ....  ;¥&/ /J  w  ,  '  Tenazakhar,  the  J// ZJI^J  :  3  }  <t  3' 

Kar.  103. 

(c)  9i/^Jy///:^/^J:3}^3:  ...  :9S/ /39 /L9?.}9$J ,  '  Mali-Takhize,  wife  (?) 1  of  a 

1  For  the  meaning  '  wife '  see  the  notes  to  Kar.  32,  89  in  ch.  vi  below. 


4o 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Here  the  ending  of  the  title  varies  with  the  context  between  s,  tc,  ti.  Contrast  the 
following : — 

(a)  A  C  name  is  preceded  by  the  simple  title  3)^3  Kar.  6. 

(b)  A  woman  is  ^  3  )   3  Kar.  8. 

\c)  A  person  3)ti3,i  related  to  a  Uhs '  Kar.  70. 

Here  the  terminal  J  is  not  vocalized,  and  shows  no  change  in  its  different  situations. 

Similar  examples  are  found  at  Philae,  and  happily  there  the  meaning  of  some  of  them  is 
obvious.  The  expression  •}  3  /  3  •'  A9  H/  /  /3  }3/3  /^~lM^9%^  perite  West  qereh  West 
is  evidently  equivalent  to  the  Eg.  demotic  title  p  rt  u  p  qmy  n  ~>S,  '  the  Agent  of  Isis,  the  qireh 
of  Isis.'  This  expression  appears  in  /  $9 /L  J  }  9 /// ■' }  3/3  AW//3  )3/3 
'  kinsman  (?)  of  the  Agent  of  Isis  and  qerah  of  Isis,'  Inscr.  122,  and  in  J// 3/ 3  A9W / /3 
9///:/3W}3J   U/9/33/3   J//3/3  'the  qereh  of  Isis,  the  Agent  of  Isis, 

sic 

the  Isis-devotee  (?)  Mashtaraqye,'  Inscr.  ill.  In  Inscr.  109  the  same  person  is  9///I/3W1} 3  J 
I ^jIa/9  13  3/ 3,  '  Mashtaraqye,  Isis-devotee  (?) '  (this  shows  how  a  name  maybe  followed  in 
a  single  phrase  by  its  description,  the  latter  taking  the  affix),  and  in  Inscr.  99  he  is 
^3/3  /*r-V-W9i^/l39//l:l3wi}3?,  'Mashtaraqye,  Agent  of  Isis.' 

The  word  in  the  genitive  3/3  follows  its  governing  word  and  takes  the 

suffix  J//  s  when  followed  by  the  name;  and  this  suffix  is  changed  to  ^  /  when  the  complex 
J// 31 3  ¥-W  9 is  governed  by  the  further  word  following  it  /  *j  9 /L  J  }  9  //I,  and  to 
{¥S)£7-  tc(zvi)  when  it  terminates  an  c(wi)  phrase. 

It  is  thus  evident  that  ¥£*r-  is  the  ending  of  an  $(wi)  phrase  of  which  the  last  element 
is  in  the  genitive.  ¥i^-3/3  'of  Isis',  92  ^  ¥j7£t-J//9  $^  '  of  the  /^-prince',  'of 
Ammon ',  ¥-icr9-i/J I /3  '  of  the  king'  occur  with  many  others  at  Karanog.  but  whether  all  of 
this  form  are  to  be  explained  in  the  same  way  is  of  course  not  certain. 

The  liwi  form  is  also  used  with  these  genitive  phrases :  the  /  then  follows  the  J/J ',  as  in 
<rt  / J//  3  /  3 ,  I^J/I  WJ  >  Vi/tiM  V-tA/  / /3 ,  trt/<jJ//l&lj  parallel  to  the  tcivi  forms. 

y^/^/"?-  is  a  frequent  termination  and  its  meaning  can  be  seen  at  once  from  the  following 
examples  at  Philae : — 

Inscr.  95  :*J/*-9 139*7 3/3,  '  Isis  in  Philae  ',  cf.  above,  p.  8. 

Inscr.  122/9  : }ij9  £J  : /$/<r-9 /39^l*%:  £9  JiJ ,  '  inazck  in  Philae,  maze 
in  Pakhoras '. 

A  number  of  other  interpretable  instances  also  show  that  the  ending  means  '  in '  a  place. 

It  has  been  observed  that  the  plural  of  -liwi  is  V-&£j/9*7-  and  it  is  easy  to  recognize 
in  f9i7-  the  plural  of  the  termination  in  ^  /  which  is  often  appended  to  Meroitic  as  to 
Christian  Nubian  words  in  a  complex.  Thus  9$ A  t^9^S£^m  ^  C>  Kar.  78  means 
' pestc-pr'mce  in  Akin ',  92/^9  W      ji  /L   ^^19%^  Kar.  1 4,  '  begotten  of  the 

pestc-pxvcicz  Zazekr',  but  9£  /  *j  9  ^y-U/  /<r-  lfu7^J//9%^Kar.  103,  'begotten  of  the  peste- 
prince',  ¥2/^9  }9///:*i£T-J//9i^  Kar.  129,  'kinsman  of  the  /^-prince',  :*,^J//9^ 
trtlJ/9<79t,?!}9///  Kar.  64,  'kinsfolk  of  the  /^-prince',  but  :^9^^J//9^ 
/ *?9  /,  J }9  ///  Kar.  17,  'kinsman  of  pes  /^-princes  ',  and  the  plural  of  this  occurs  in  Kar.  23 
and  29.  This  plural  in  ^9^  is  seen  also  with  many  words  the  singular  of  which  seems  not 
to  be  reinforced  by  ^,  perhaps  for  phonetic  reasons. 

The  following  form  remarkable  pairs : — 

lrtc?-9t//*-3  Kar.  125,  cf.  V3^-?J  (and  tH/^/^-3). 

trt^9yj//<tf*l^Kar.  89,  cf.  WrV&Z^  (and  9i/^J//¥r^3J. 

VZ^fU<///3  Kar.  78,  cf.  Vi^V~iA///3  Sh.  4. 

V/^/C/^J//,  Kar.  41. 


DESCRIPTIVE  PHRASES 


4t 


If  y3^_y-(A///_?  means  'of  the  king'  one  cannot  but  suspect  that  9S^A^Ia///^  means 
1  of  kings ',  and  such  a  plural  meaning  is  demanded  by  the  context  in  the  first  two  instances ; 
see  the  analyses  of  the  inscriptions  in  question  in  Ch.  VI. 

There  are  certain  descriptive  words  and  phrases  which  occur  especially  at  the  end  of 
inscriptions,  often  separated  from  the  rest  by  the  terminal  formulae.    These  are : — 

£j/tj)  final  in  Kar.  iio*.  21a71,  27,  52,  73,  88. 
9$tr-lA/ J final  in  Kar.  71,  75. 

?  ?  ? 

'H  Z^/*-  Ia/J^J  Kar.  99. 

4*3/4 A v//lW/^/  Sk.  6  $  ,  perhaps  'good(?)  of  .  .  .  in  Ten'. 

Wt-  U/  J  /  ) ' :  ¥$ / $ J   )  Kar.  72,  perhaps  '  well-born,  and  good  of  .  .  . '. 

These  are  all  brief  and  comprise  the  same  elements  /^/,  Ia/ J .  From  their  frequent 
occurrence  and  peculiar  position  they  may  well  be  general  phrases  of  commendation  or  regret, 
suitable  to  funerary  monuments,  like  the  ^>  of  ancient  Egypt,  or  acope  XP7?0"7"6'  °f  the  Jewish 
monuments.1  Descriptive  phrases  of  the  ordinary  type  but  similarly  separated  from  the  rest  by 
the  terminal  formulae  in  Kar.  25,  67,  98,  123,  124,  127,  are  no  doubt  on  a  different  footing. 

The  phrases  descriptive  of  the  deceased  are  all  shown  in  the  sequel,  indexed  in  one  table 
by  the  last  words,  and  in  the  other  by  the  initial  words.  As  some  consist  of  a  single  word, 
and  the  bulk  of  them  of  two  words  only,  these  two  tables  are  sufficient  to  make  reference 
easy  in  most  cases.  Certain  words  that  precede  the  names,  probably  as  titles,  are  also 
indexed  along  with  the  phrases,  since  they  are  evidently  to  be  connected  with  them  :  these, 
however,  are  without  the  characteristic  phrase-endings  because  they  belong  to  the  A,  B,  or  C 
phrases  respectively. 

In  the  list  of  epithets  of  the  deceased,  it  is  noted  when  they  are  attached  to  the  name 
of  a  man  o*,  or  woman  ?  . 


1  /  J  1/1/c  is  very  common  both  independently 
and  in  composition.    A  meaning  such  as  'good', 


'  great ',  '  strong  ',  '  plentiful '  would  seem  to  suit  the 
occurrences. 


G 


CHAPTER  V 


THE  TERMINAL  FORMULAE  OR  BENEDICTIONS 

The  formulae  which  are  here  designated  as  '  terminal ',  occurring  as  they  do  at  the  end 
of  the  inscriptions  in  the  great  majority  of  cases,  are  those  which  normally  end  in  /4-9), 
/<r-  9  ^  and  the  like ;  whatever  the  endings  are,  they  are  readily  distinguished  from  the 
descriptive  phrases  and  invocations  which  occasionally  accompany  or  follow  them.  The 
principal  formulae  are  five  in  number: — 

A.  beginning    )/  J  %J  9  )  ):  4r  9  ^ 

B.  „  u/crj$\-9;A-?9^ 

E.  „  9^/ ^:^9  U ^J// 0^ 

Five  others,  F-J,  are  traceable  in  one  or  more  instances: — 

F.  beginning  :  Ia/ J 

G.  „  >'<tf?Z* 

H.  „  ."HfiX 

I.  „  ■■¥t¥3 
J-        n  •/t^R 

There  is  beside  these  a  variable  text  which  I  term  the  'stele-text',  since  it  appears  to 
have  occupied  the  whole  of  two  tablets  from  Meroe.  In  the  Karanog  inscriptions  it  is  found 
only  once  {Kar.  41),  and  that  as  an  addition  to  an  ordinary  inscription  upon  a  stela. 

In  the  entire  series  of  inscriptions  from  Karanog  and  Shablul  there  are  not  twenty  in 
which  one  or  more  of  the  terminal  formulae  do  not  occur,  and  repetition  of  them  with  different 
A  names  on  one  monument  is  not  uncommon.  They  are  absent  from  Kar.  19,  26,  32,  35, 
41  (see  above,  stele-text),  44,  47,  49,  56,  74,  85,  86,  106,  112,  113,  129,  Sh.  u,  18,  perhaps  also 
Kar.  102 ;  some  of  these  exceptional  texts  are  very  brief,  containing  merely  the  name  or  name 
and  parentage,  but  most  begin  with  the  invocation,  and  some  are  long,  such  as  Kar.  47, 
which  lacks  the  invocation,  and  consists  entirely  of  the  description  of  the  deceased.  Except 
a  doubtful  one  in  Kar.  53,  where  the  first  line  was  left  unfinished,  there  is  no  case  of  the 
occurrence  of  the  formulae  without  the  invocation. 

The  formulae  may  be  followed  by  an  invocation  (see  p.  33),  or  the  words  tJ-&fitfij), 
V-B^-lA/ J (see  p.  41),  or  by  other  descriptive  phrases,^;-.  25,  67.  In  four  inscriptions 
the  terminal  formulae  are  in  a  position  which  quite  belies  their  name ;  in  Kar.  98,  ABC 
follow  the  parentage,  separating  it  from  the  rest  of  the  description,  while  in  Kar.  123  this 
position  of  parentage  and  other  description  is  precisely  reversed;  in  Kar.  124,  127  terminal 
formulae  follow  the  name  directly,  preceding  all  the  description;  in  127,  which  seems  confused, 
C  D  A  B  follow  the  name,  and  another  form  of  C  is  written  at  the  end  of  all. 


TERMINAL  FORMULAE 


43 


Terminal  Formula  A. 


This  is  the  commonest  and  almost  invariably  the  first  of  the  formulae,  and  occurs  over 
120  times.  In  Kar.  2  b,  15,  60,  and  108  it  stands  alone.  It  is  normally  followed  by  the 
closely  parallel  B,  but  in  a  few  instances  the  order  is  reversed,  BA  Kar.  48,  110,  BAC 
Kar.  100,  132,  S/i.  4,  B  A  C  J  Sh.  19,  C  B  A  Kar.  68,  or  it  is  followed  by  one  of  the  others, 
A  C  Kar.  16,  99  a,  115,  A  C  G  Kar.  14,  AFG  Kar.  111,  AH  Kar.  99  b,  or  even  preceded 
by  them,  C  D  A  B  Kar.  127,  FA  Kar.  126. 


I 

^9)93/^   9)  J 

2 

^9£ 

.> 

^92 

4 

^9  39)  /  3t  9)J 

^92 

K 

yyj/f  9  w* 

— - 

6 

7 

/<r-9)/3Z  9) ) 

8a 

• 

8  b 

/<r-  )93^:9  )  J 

•  '  — 

Q 

y 

:  /*-9  }  f  3t  >'9  )  J 

IO 

•  ^-9J9)/Jt  9,?  7 

•  ' 

II 

s*-9J9}/JZ  9) J 

•  '  ^ 

12 

•  '  \ 

I  3 

^9^ 

14 

/*-•')/ 3t  >'9  ))> 

T  C 

•  7  V. 

IO 

•       9  <^9  /  /J<j  >  /  s 

17 

9  J9J¥3^:9}J 

^92 

18 

'*-)W1l:9)J 

21 

/^9  39)/ 3%J9)) 

22 

:<±9)l  3$J9<  )  ' 

2.3 

J//9 19<f9 )/3¥fV:9<) 

24 

;/^)/JZS9)) 

25 

«^ 

27 

/*-}93Zj9)J 

^"^^ 

28 

/«-9 1?<  ^9)/3t^  ■  .  ? 

^-^^ 

29 

/<r-9Z9<f9)/3$j9)) 

31  a 

/^9l9)/3t^9)) 

31  0 

(as  the  last) 

33 

*-)/3*^9))  : 

34 

36 

s*-)/J*ZS9)J 

37 

^-<A^9)¥3^  9)) 

3« 

/4-)93^  9)) 

^9^. 

3v  " 

>  /  / 

• 

39^ 

40 

*-)/3Zj9)J 

^--^ 

42 

/<r9l9<f/9)/3$^  9)J 

9 

43 

*-9i//,y///  . .  ) 

45 

/^<^/3t^  9)? 

48 

**-)V3*Z-9<J 

50 

■''^)ir3$j9)) 

5i 

<r-9)/3i^  9)) 

52 

/*-9l?)/3Zj9)J. 

53 

**-9l?)ty//  9)). 

54 

/*-9U3r  9)). 

55 

/*-  9 19  <  y  9  )  ¥3      ^  ^  J  • 

57 

^9^. 

5« 

^-^^ 

59 

/*-9  3  9)/3Z-'9)J 

60 

/<!-)/ 3^  })• 

•   '  v. 

61 

62 

•  /4-  3  /  ?  <  :  5  3  7 

^-9  2 

63 
.1 

'~  /  ^  <^  7  /  / 

•  ~  ^ 

64  a 

C//?  3/J^   9  3T71 

64  b 

*-)/3*^9)? 

65 

/^9l9)/3i^  9<  ) 

66 

/4^9  19)V3$J9)) 

67 

68 

^9^ 

69 

:)/3*J9)) 

^9^ 

70 

:/^)93Zj9)J 

^9^ 

71 

/*-)I3*J9J) 

^9^ 

72 

/*-</3*j9)J 

^9^ 

73 

/^9  19) /3t^9)) 

75 

«-}/3^9)J 

^9^ 

76 

**-9l?)/3%;9)J: 

44 

77 
7« 
79 
8i 

82 

«3 
84 

87 

88 

89 

90 

9i 
92 

93 
94  a 

96 

97 
98 

99  « 
99/; 

100 

101 

103 

104 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


10 


108 
109 
1 10 

in 
114 


*-3f^9)) 
>'/*-9)ir3Zj9))  ^9^ 

«-)/3i^  9)  J  ^9^ 
'*-)/3^  9}J 

s*-9Z9)/3$J9)J:'r9Z^ 
/^9}/3Zj9)J  ^9^ 
'*~9  1?)/3$J9))  ^9^ 
/*-?93Zj9?J:^9^ 
/^9  3J9)/3%J9})  ^9^ 
'*-}/3%^  9))  ^9^ 

/<?-9)/3Zj9)J  ^9^. 

s*-)/3+ZS9}J:*7-9Z^ 
'^?V3^  9)?  ^9^ 
*-)V3t£*}J  ^9^ 

sic 

'*-9l9)¥3ij9)J:}9Z^ 
:'*-)/3*J))  ^9^ 
'*r-)^9)/3$j9)?  ^9^ 
'^l?)/3Zj9)J  ^-9^ 
/*-)V3+t:/))  ^9^ 
/*-)V3'*%^9))  ^9^ 
*->/3$^  9)J  4-9^ 
'*-9l/s9)/3$^9[  ] 
'^)V3$^  9)J:^9Z^ 
/*-)93*X-9)J  <r9//l 

)/3^);  ^9^ 

)V3*tS9)J:^9^ 

A-jC.  <J  ^9^ 
/4^9  19  ) / 3^9  )  ? •: <r-9^ 


15 
16 

17 

18 

J9 
20 

22 

24 

25 
26 
27 
28 

3° 
32 


Sh.  1 

57*.  2 

5//.  3 
SA.  4 
5//.  5 

5//.  6 
5//.  7 
8 

S/i.  9 
■SVa  10 
5//.  12 

■s*  13 

5//.  14 
Sh.  15 
SV&.  16 
5/5.  39 


:?93t:'9)J  ^9^ 
/^>¥3ZJ9)J:^9^ 

9}J:±-9Z* 
s*-)93iJ/}J  ^9^ 
/*-3%J/<J  ^9^ 

sic 

/*-}93*%:9?J  ^9^ 
'*-)¥3i^  9);  ^-9^ 
'^?V3ZJ9)J 

9;/-^  ^-5^ 

"-9l?)/JK£9}J  ^9^ 
]919)93^  9) J  ^9^ 
J//919)V3%^  9))  f-9^ 

:/<r-  9 19  )  *3  %J  9  }  ?  :  ^  9  ^ 

Z?}¥3Z-9?J  ^9^ 
/^9Z9)V3ZJ9);  ^9^. 

s*-?v3Z^  9);  ^-9^ 

/^9l?)¥3Z^  9)J  ^9^ 
f9)93f^9);  <±9Z^ 
/±-9Z9}¥3Z^  9)J  ^9^ 
:f9)/3Zj9)  <7-93^ 
/^919)¥3%^  9) J  ^9^ 
}/3fj9}J  ^9^ 
J//9Z9)V3Z^  9);  ^9^ 


The  first  word  ^-5^  scarcely  varies  at  all.  In  Kar.  107  ^-9//  takes  its  place,  and  is 
probably  justifiable.  Bad  writings  in  Kar.  22,  99  b,  and  Sh.  2,  resemble  (a/^,  ^9  3o  and 
9  ^  respectively,  but  may  be  summarily  dismissed. 

The  meaning  of  the  word  is  fairly  certain.  It  heads  all  the  inscriptions  of  the  Nile  figures 
at  Naga,  where  they  are  represented  pouring  water  from  a  vase  in  each  hand.  At  Philae 
J//¥J7e-r9'^  3/)  ^9%^  {Inscr.  97)  is  the  demotic  p  mr-ms<  (XeAAHHiije)  n  p  mzv,  'the 
strategus  of  the  water  '.  Thus  ^-  5  ^  ati  must  be  '  water  ' ;  in  Nubian  cssi,  in  Christian  Nubian 
^ci 2  in  the  Kordofan  Nuba  dialects  oto,  &c.3 


1  See  p.  74. 


■  Menas,  fol.  5a,  1.  9. 


3  Lepsius,  Nub.  Gramm.,  p.  lxxviii. 


TERMINAL  FORMULA  A 


45 


This  word  is  separated  from  the  next  by  only  in  twenty-four  cases,  Kar.  14,  15,  33,  48, 
.52-5,  60,  76,  84,  87,  90,  94  a,  97,  105,  1 10,  1 14-16,  118,  120,  132,  S/i.  6. 

The  second  word  is  9}  J,  perhaps  with  consonants  transposed  9J)  in  Kar.  71,  Sh.  3, 
)  J  in  Kar.  60,  98,  109,  / )  J  in  Kar.  100,  122.    The  writing  with  <L  is  not  rare,  9<  J  Kar.  3, 
12,  22,  23,  48,  65,  84;  cf.  the  corrected  Sh.  1,  <.  }  Kar.  in,  /cT/  ATar.  124.    9^  alone  is 
written  in  Kar.  68,  Sh.  14,  and  (preceded  by  .*)  in  Kar.  115. 
vile  replaces  9)  ?  vihc  in  Kar.  126. 

Most  of  these  variants,  including  9<.  J ,  9),  and  /  *r  J ,  recur  in  the  formula  B. 

In  punctuated  texts  this  word  is  usually  separated  from  the  next. 

The  third  word  is  exceedingly  variable,  through  more  or  less  vocalization  and  the  addition 
of  affixes. 

The  root  is  J^,  variant  3f  ;  or  rarely  another  root  ty///  is  used.  / 3%^  alone  may 
occur  in  the  peculiar  Kar.  126. 

(a)  St-  is  added  to  the  root  in  /4-J€Kar.  77,  ill,  124,  plural  (with  more  than  one 
A  name)  y  / 3^  Kar.  45,  see  below. 

(b)  With  )  added  to  the  root  we  have  ) / J£Kar.  3,  68,  69,  109,  Sh.  16;  more  fully 
vocalized  )/3*-^Kar.  12,  Sh.  }¥3i^Kar.  117,  }93¥%^Kar.  no,  9)/3$^Sh.  1. 
Substituting  yi  for  pis  we  have  }9y/I  Kar.  5.  Plural  form'  (used  when  there  is  more  than 
one  A  name)  f/9 )  1 3%^Sh.  14. 

(c)  Adding  to  (b).  /<r- )/  3t^  is  common,  Kar.  14  (/$-:)),  24,  33,  39  a,  b,  40,  60, 
62,  64/7,  71,  75,  82,  83,  92,  98,  103,  126(F),  or  vocalized  /<r-)¥3$^  Kar.  25,  27,  50,  63,  70,  79, 
90,  94/;,  96,  105,  116,  118-20,  122,  128,  130,  Sh.  9;   /<r- ) 1 3^%^  Kar.  34,  36,  94  a,  108; 

)93V%^Kar-  8  <*>  l>,  J3>  38>  48>  58,  100,  101,  107,  127,  132  ;  ) / J^Kar.  7,  9,  88,  93  ; 

9 )  ¥3  ^  Kar.  78;  pUhte,  pHhte,  pisihte  thus  seem  to  be  the  commonest  vocalizations. 
*rr  is  substituted  for  /*r-  in  ^9}  /  3£Kar.  22,  51,  and  in  ^-9  }  ¥3  f  Kar.  l.   Of  consonantal 
variants  we  have  C  for  )  in  /<r-  <  / 3 Kar.  72,  f  for  ^  in  *r-  9  ytlf  Kar.  1. 
The  element  ty/l  is  substituted  for  J^Jn  A' <•?;-.  18. 

Plural  forms1  (used  when  there  is  more  than  one  A  name)  are  formed  by  inserting  C  fs 
(with  the  interesting  variant  )  f  in  Kar.  99  a)  before  the  /*$-.  /^r-< /^9  )¥3%^  Kar.  37, 
5//.  12,  )<+3i^Kar.  67,  /<k-<  f9  )  /  3f^Kar.  64  0,  /<r- )  f9  }  /  3$^  Kar.  99  a. 

(d)  A  rare  type  adds  A-  5  ^  or  to  the  root:  9 «?/ J  ^  Kar.  2,  J// 9  19  3%^ 
Kar.  84,  with  (/  for        /4^9  IJ 3C  Kar.  54. 

(J//9£)  added  to  (£)  is  very  common:  /4-9£9 ) / 3t^Kar.  4,  10,  11,  16,  21, 
31  rt,  52,  59,  65,  73,  76,  87,  89,  91,  99  b,  Sh.  3  (Kar.  91  writes  /*-<rl9)¥3f^ 
Kar.  17,  57,  66.  97  (?),  the  favourite  form  at  Shablul,  Sh.  4,  6-8,  10,  13,  15;  ^9  19 ) / 3^%^ 
Kar.  81,  114,  11,',;  J//9 19)93%^  Kar.  61,  Sh.  5,  19;  /*-9l?)ty//  Kar.  53.  The 
commonest  plural  is  9  £9  <  f9}/  3  fJCar.  6,  28,  29,42,55  (93  fj  \  J//9  29  <  f9  )/  3  ^ 
Kar.  15;  J//9  19<  f9  )  f  3^  f  Kar.  23;  9  U^9)/3%^  is  in  the  exceptional  text 
A'<?r.  10.J.    A'ar.  43  gives  doubtfully  /4-9  S/ /L9/// ■ 

In  A'^7'.  125  we  have  //*-)LH>%^.  This  and  some  instances  that  look  like  /4r-)%^ 
rather  than  /<r  3%^,  noted  above  under  (a),  suggest  that  ^  without  J  may  be  the  initial 
element. 

1  Si_e  above,  p.  25,  a  collection  of  plural  forms  in  the  various  types  of  formulae. 


46 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Summarizing  these  we  have  for  the  forms  of  A  : — 


to 

pi.  /*-<^/3f^,  /*-3%^  9) ) 

^9^ 

four  examples. 

(/;)  ■ 

)/l$^9)? 

^9^ 

ten  examples. 

9)J 

^-9^ 

Kar.  5. 

( w 

^9^ 

sixty-five  examples. 

\c)  ■ 

9)J 

Kar.  18. 

W 

(once  J//  9  I; )  /*-9JJ3$^9)J 

^9^ 

three  examples. 

■    (once  J//91;)       919  }/3$^  9)J 

^9^ 

forty-two  examples. 

«■ 

pi.  (twice  y///9£s)  /*-9  I9<f9)f3i^ 

L  9)? 

^9^ 

Kar.  53. 

A  few  other  forms,  as       9  3J  J,  ty/l  in  Kar.  43,  need  verifying. 

Besides  these  we  have  only  to  consider  the  J  dropped  in  9) )  twice,  and  in  Kar.  126 
/*-}/3i^/<jJ  ^-9^  (type  (c))  the  substitution  of  / 1, }  for  9)).  Both  of  these  variations 
are  found  also  in  B  and  in  early  texts  of  A  from  Meroc,  see  Mcroe,  p.  79. 

One  may  suspect  the  meaning  of  ate  mhc  ps-te  and  all  the  variants  to  be  something  like 
'  abundant  water  mayest  tliou  drink  ' ;  and  the  parallel  B  (q.  v.)  at  mhe  ps-hr-ie  may  be  1  abundant 
bread  mayest  thou  eat '.  A  partial  analysis  of  the  elements  contained  in  the  third  word  is  shown 
on  p.  26. 

Terminal  Formula  B. 

The  examples  are  hardly  less  numerous  than  those  of  A.  There  is  no  instance  of  its 
occurring  alone  ;  it  is  invariably  accompanied  by  A,  to  which  it  is  closely  parallel,  and  follows 
A  immediately  except  in  seven  cases,  B  A  Kar.  48,  110,  BAC  Kar.  100,  132,  S/i.  4,  BACJ 
S/i.  19.  C  B  A  Kar  68.    The  formula  G  is  akin  to  it. 


I 

^u/< 3fi/  9)J 

?9^ 

23  J//9 1?  <fW9  <93<±*t^9<  J  }9Z^ 

2 

/^9lw< 3^  9)? 

>9^ 

24 

/<r-9  lw<  3^:9)? 

3 

w< 9<J 

}9^ 

 <3Z^9)J  }91^ 

4 

:/*-9iy/<:¥3f^  9)  J 

>9^ 

27 

/*-9Zyj<V3$^9))  ?9l^ 

5 

9) J* 

>9^ 

28 

/<r-9l9<^iA/<93ij9)J  }9^ 

6 

/*-9  3Ja/<        9)  J 

?9^ 

29 

/<r-9l9<fiA/<it3fj9)J  ?9^ 

7 

/*-9lW<9$^  9)) 

?9^ 

31a 

/<r-9Z}A/<3Zj9)J  ?9^ 

8a 

lyy  <¥3^  9)? 

>9^ 

31 1? 

*-9 1<J//$J9)J  }9Z^ 

Hl> 

Ia/<V3 9)  J 

f9^ 

33 

9  JJa/  < 3 ij 9 )  J . '}9  ^ 

9 

J///*-9JJas<3Z^  9)  J 

}9^ 

34 

/*-9JJa/<93Z.  9<J  )9^ 

10 

/<r-9Zw<  3^  9)  J 

?9^. 

36 

/*-Z9d+3*^9<J  ?9^ 

1 1 

/<r-9Zw<  3$J9)J 

37 

/<r-<f/lA/<V3$^9)J  }9l^ 

12 

?91^ 

38 

/<r  IIa/<V3*%J9<  J  992^ 

13 

IA/<¥3ZJ9)J 

99^ 

39  a 

/*-9ly<3tj9)J  }9Z^ 

i/ 

/*-9  £}A/<V3ij9)J 

?9Z^ 

39  h 

/^lyu<3tj9)J  ?92^ 

18 

/*-9JjA/<  3$J9)J 

}9^ 

40 

A-^M/CJ^  9) J 

21 

/*-9JJa/<3^  9)J. 

42 

/*-9Z9<//lA/<96tj9)J  ?9^ 

22 

sic 

£T-W<¥i$^  9<) 

}9Z. 

45 

/*-<f/iA/<3i^9)J  ?92^ 

TERMINAL  FORMULA  B 


47 


48  fi,93*Xi9<}:!}9^ 

50  /<^liA/<93tS*}J  >9^ 

51  ^iA/<¥3$^  9)  J  ?9^ 

53  /*-9Zy/<ty/ir:<r}J  ?9^ 

54  <V3f  9)J 

55  /^9^9^^u/^^^:5c; 

57  /^-5^(A/C^^9;y  ?9^. 

58  U/<939^  9;  J  }9^ 

59  ZW<3*J9}J  ?9^ 

61  J//9l}A/<¥3ij9)J  ?9Z^ 

62  A-^U/^J^  ^9^. 

63  /^91^<93^9)J  ^9Z^ 
64b  /*-9Zw<3^9)J:1?9^ 

65  /«- 9 <: *y  ^  9<J  ?9^ 

66  /^-9^U/<:j^.-9;y  ^(9)^ 

sic 

67  /s-^/^cy*^  ?9^ 

68  )/3^9)J  19^ 

69  .'U/cy^  9)?  ?9^ 

70  3w<9/ll :9)J  }9l^ 

71  /^9^u/^J^  9^7  ?9^. 

72  *-9JfJ*/<JtS*}S  ^9^ 

73  *-*ly/<Jt£*»  }91^ 

75  /*-9<?U/Cj£/9,V  ?9^ 

76  /*-9lW<¥3Z^ 

77  /^9^u/^U^  9)J  }9^ 

78  /^-^U/^J^.-9;/  ?9^. 

79  /«- ly<93t-?)J  ?9^ 

81  9l*h?J  ?9^ 

82 a  (w)  .  .  .  /J^  9;/  ?9[3J 

82 ^  /*-9<?U/^J^  9;/  ?9^ 

83  [""frlu/^&tsl*?*]'**** 

84  ^//^U/^J^  9) J  ?9^ 

87  /*-9ly/<3%:9}J  ?9^ 

88  /^[9}llA/<3i^9)J:!f9^ 

89  /*-9lW<V3ij9);  ?9l^ 

90  /^-^(A/c:^^.-9/?y.^9^. 

sic 

92  •w^^c?^^'$>? 

93  *-9l<t-9)J  ?9^ 

This  is  followed  by  A  complete  :  perhaps  it  1 


94 

:ia/<93*Z:9)j  ^9^ 

94  ^ 

/*-)93i^9)? 

>9^ 

95 

/<*-9lW<3$^/e,)  }9^ 

96 

/^-9^u/cr^9^:-9/?/  ^9^ 

97 

/<r9ly;<:V3$^  9) J 

}9^ 

98 

/*-9  3W<  3ij)J 

^9^ 

100 

lyj  <  93 9^7 

IOI 

/<k-9  lys^w//  9)  J 

^9^ 

103 

W<93$J9)J- 

104 

?)5^u/c:w^  9;y 

>9^ 

105 

ly/<93^  9)  J 

>9^ 

107 

ia/<93*Xj9)J 

^9^ 

109 

:iA/<93ij9?J. 

110 

(sk)  :9)) 

}9ZJ 

114 

/S-  9  ^Ia/  C  93  9%^  9  )  / 

)9<^ 

116 

^U/  <  93  \J  9  )  J  ■ 

^9^ 

117 

z8*- <^u/ c: 3 ^  9<-  } 

?9^ 

118 

/«-  ^u/  cr  y$     9 /  ■ 

?9^ 

119 

<^u/  ^       9  /  / . 

^9< 

120 

•>9^ 

122 

u/ ^ 9;/ 

124 

3iA/<93t  :9)J- 

*^9^ 

125 

/«-  ^U/  <93tj9)J 

>9Z 

127 

/4—  3  Iaj  <1  9-\  9-Z  9  3  J 

•>9  5 
7  7  V. 

128 

*92 

130 

^u/ c: .  tj9)J 

^9^ 

T 

132 

/«- ^u/ y^-  *?) ) < 

^9< 

Sh.  1 

^W<93fj9<  J 

Sh.  2 

'^<[3]^9}J 

Sh.  3 

Iy/<93$J9)J 

^9^ 

Sh.  4 

/±-9JJa/<:¥3Z^  9)  J 

?9^. 

Sh.5 

^//93Ja/<93^  9)) 

^9^. 

Sh.  6 

/^9  ZyJ<93%j9)J 

?9^ 

Sh.  7 

/*-9lw<93tS9)J 

^9^ 

Sk.  8 

/^-9ly^<:    •  $J9)J 

^9^ 

5//.  9 

/<r-l<3i^/<,J  [*]9^ 

5/;.  10 

/<r-9JjZM/<93i^  9))  ?9^ 

Sh.  12 

(/*-  ?)<fiA/<93^  9)  J 

^9^ 

SA.  13 

:  9  lyy  <939^  9)? 

?9^ 

Sh.  14 

:t/w<93$j9)J 

?9^ 

15 

/*-9lw<93tS9)}  ?9^ 

6"/;.  16 

iAJ<3%^  9<J 

}9^ 

19 

J//9ZIa/<V3$J9)J  ?9^ 

intended  to  combine  the  two  formulae  in  one. 


48 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


The  first  word  79^.  is  written  7^  Kar.  66,  and  77  9^.(?)  Kar.  91,  which  are  mere 
blunders.    It  is  separated  by  .*  from  the  next  in  about  twenty  cases. 

The  second  word  9)  J  is  identical  with  that  in  A  and  shows  the  same  variations. 

)}  \n  Kar.  81,  98,  9<  J  Kar.  3,  22,  23,  34,  36,  38,  48,  55,  65,  100,  117,  Sh.  i,  16. 
5J'J  79^  is  written  in  Kar.  67,  .*  9 ,?  7  9  in  Kar.  92.  / *j J  is  substituted  in  Kar.  95 
and  apparently  in  S/i.  9. 

The  third  word  is  as  variable  as  the  corresponding  word  in  the  A  formula.  As  in  A,  too, 
the  root  is  J^,  variant  J  A',  for  which  yy//  is  sometimes  substituted. 

(a)  The  shortest  forms  are  CWA'  Kar.  54,  <  yy//  Kar.  5,  corresponding  to  *C  96  ^ 
which  is  not  yet  found. 

{b)  Adding  U/,  Ia/<  Kar.  3,  S//.  2,  16,  U/C$y^  Kar.  13,  69,  92,  103,  109,  122, 
Ias<  VjV-^Kar.  Hb,  58,  94  a,  107.    Plural  A' W <  ¥j$^S/i.  14. 

(<r)  Adding  ^-  (but  not  /**-):  ^-U/CT  JA"  Kar.  1,  <V-(a/<T  93%^Kar.  22,  51,  5//.  1. 
Plural :  /^-C^lA/CfJ^  7w7/-.  45,  64  a,  /<r-  Kl^M  <96i^  Kar.  37,  67,  S£.  1  2 
(^)  Adding  ^  to  (£):  1}a;  <  93  $^Sh.  3.  9^_U/^y^^^.  13. 
(*)  Adding  J//  to  (-'Z) :  J//  JJa/  <  J  ^  A'ar.  84,  ^  5  ^u/  <¥6i^  Kar.  6 i,  57*.  5.  1 9. 

(/)  Adding  /S-  to  ,?U/  C  J  ^  A'ar.  39  />,  62,  78,  117,  /*r-  lyj  <  93%^Kar.  50, 

79,  90, 105,  116, 118-20,  124,  125,  lyj  <  93  ¥-%JKar.  8  a,  38,  ico,  127, 132,  9  £ja/  <  J  ^ 
Kar.  2,  6,  io,  11,  18,  21,  24,  31  a,  33,  39  a,  40,  52,  59,  64  b,  66,  71-3,  75,  77,  82  b,  87,  88, 
91,  95,  98,  /<r-9  lyj<f3i^Kar.  4,  17,  27,  34,  57,  63,  65,  76,  83,  89,  97,  128  (Kar.  97  puts  .• 
after  93  the  favourite  form  at  Shablul,  Sh.  4,  6,  7,  8  (?),  10,  15,  /«-  9  <^U/  *y  ^ 
Kar.  114,  /«-  9  ^U/  <  93  9  £^  A"ar.  96,  /*-  5  ^U/  c:  9  ///  A"tfr.  70,  a-  9  ^U/  C  ^///  /Tar.  53, 
/<r-  lyo  <  ty/l  Kar.  101. 

Plurals  /*-9^9^/-'<A/c:y^  A'«/\  28,  29,  42,  55;  9  If  W  <¥3$^  in  the 

exceptional  Kar.  104. 

(«-)  Adding  J//  to  (/):  vi//S-9 ^U/CT J^Kar.  9;  cf.  ter.  131. 

(//)  Adding  /^-9^to  (a):  /«-9^J^^.  9.  /*~9  Z<  93$^Kar.  12,  ^9  ^j//^ 

Kar.  31 

These  eight  series  do  not  exhaust  the  variations. 

In  /^r-  l92>939^Kar.  36,  and  /<r-  ^9  ^93^-^Kar.  48  the  <  of  {h)  and  U/C  of  (/) 

appear  to  be  replaced  by  other  elements. 

?  sic 

9£¥-^Kar.  81,  /-S-9  'f^Kar.  93,  ^U/  <  .  %^Kar.  130,  A-9(U/C$^AV.  7, 
indicate  that  J  is  separable,  and  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  plural  ^/^^C/^Ia/^C^^V^ 
A^tfr.  23,  which,  if  the  injured  ^-  was  a  mistake  of  the  engraver,  belongs  to  (e)  above.  Some 
forms  in  A  may  also  point  to  the  first  element  being  ^  not  J 

Another  series  of  variants  are  due  to  contamination  from  A.  Thus  Kar.  82  after  A 
gives  two  versions  of  B,  the  first  £^9  )  J  7  9  3^.  the  second  normal ;  Kar.  68  gives 

^/J^in  B  followed  by  A.  and  Kar.  94  b  /4-  }93%^  exactly  as  in  the  preceding  A. 

Kar.  no  has  9)  J  ^9<L  alone,  followed  by  A,  apparently  combining  the  two  formulae 
in  one. 

?  ? 
The  following  are  probably  corrupt:  .  .  .  l^l-' ) }   792^  Kar.  81,  9)Jij9)  79^ 
(a/  <.  93  C  Kar.  92. 


TERMINAL  FORMULA  C 


49 


Summarizing  the  essentially  B  forms  we  have : 


(a)  <Y3/^  9)  J  }9^Kar.54. 

<<&//  9) ?  19^Kar.$. 

(b)  (pi.  yiA/<:  W<  3i^9 )  J  ')9^  fourteen  examples. 

(c)  (pi.  A-C/IA/C^^)  9)  J  six  examples. 
(<l)  9  Jj*/  <93$^9))  }9Z^  two  examples. 
(e)                                                 J//  Jja/  <  3t^9)  )  ?9Z^  four  examples. 

(/)  (P''  ^5^9CA'U/C  93  fj  /*-  9  JJA/  <  93     9  )  )  }  9  ^  sixty-four  examples. 

9  JJa/  <         9)  J  -J  91^  three  examples. 

Cf)  J///*-9lW<3$^  9)J  ?9l^  Kar.  g. 

(/i)  9  l<  3i^9))  •) >9Z^  three  examples. 


Beyond  these  there  is  little  to  consider  but  the  variant  with         for  9}  ? • 

The  B  formula  almost  invariably  follows  A  and  runs  parallel  to  it;  and  since  A  concerned 
the  provision  of  water  or  liquids — the  first  necessity  in  a  land  so  hot  and  dry — one  may 
conjecture  that  B  was  for  the  provision  of  bread.  •)  9  3^  at  should  therefore  mean  '  bread ' 
or  'food',  and  some  support  for  this  is  found  in  the  Old  Nubian  word  agency  =  noeiK  'bread' 
on  the  Berlin  ostracon  published  by  Erman,  AZ.  35/108,  Key  being  perhaps  a  plural  ending. 


Terminal  Formula  C. 

Of  this  formula  there  are  over  eighty  examples.  It  occurs  alone  in  Kar.  30,  46,  and  in 
two  versions  in  Kar.  101  b,  the  second  being  very  nearly  D.  A  B  C  is  normal,  but  A  C 
and  other  arrangements  are  found.  It  occurs  twice,  in  Kar.  18,  E  C  A  B  C,  and  in  127, 
where  C  D  A  B  are  separated  by  the  description  from  a  final  C.    C  is  closely  allied  to  D. 


10 

/*-93ji/)  <i/<j)<: 

II 

14 

16 

*-9  If/ J  < 

17 

18/; 

/<r-93j,/)  tj/trK 

21 

/<r-9jjj/ ):<j//jJ< 

22 

24 

/4-9JJ,/) 

25 

/*-9l$/ J  < 

27 

29 

3° 

:*,/):9<,/<t;< 

31a 

&-9Z/,/ 

31  b 

»  » 

33 

34 

36 

38 

39  a 

39  ^ 

40 

If, /)*3tS 

42 

/<*-9Z9<  f*,/): 

46 

/<r-9lJj/):<7/<,J< 

5o 

/+-JJ,/ ):<,/<,;< 

52 

/*-9JJ?/}Z^  W< 

53 

S*-9l*/  •  •  •  <7/<,J< 

57 

59 

/*-92Jj/)  <,/<iJ< 

61 

J//9Zfi/):<7f<7)< 

64  a 

64  b 

67 

68 

:<fv£zs9*/*S<: 

II 


5o 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


69 
70 

71 
72 
73 
75 
76 

77 

7« 
82 

83 
84 

87 
88 
89 
92 
94 

95 
96 

98 

99  a 

100 

101  a 

101  £ 

IOI  £ 
IO5 


/*-9l4/)  4/4X 

/4-914/ ):t,/4?< 

sic 

s*-9Z4/)tz4/4?< 

*-9Z*/?Z^  4/4J< 
'*-9l4t)t>&4/4)< 
'*-9Z4/)ij4/4r< 

'4-914/?%: 4/4  X 
•  •  9l4/}:4/4[/<] 
J//9Z4/):4I4)<: 
&-9ZJ,/ ):*,/<,;< 
s*-9  3j?/ ;  3%j4/// ;< 
'*-9lfi)tS 
t"*/)*^  4/4X 

/*-9  Zh/ ):*,/<,}< 
**-9  14/ )3*J 4/4  J  < 
*4-9l4/):4/4J< 

/*-9i4/)%^4/4?< 
'*-<r9///  ¥&/*-/ JLty// 

/*-l¥t,/*-/j,'/7V/:4/4)< 
/*~14  ):¥*/<,;< 

*^*ttj-:¥J? /4)< 
*~14)  /4J< 


109 
114 

115 

116 

117 

119 

121 

122 

123 

127  a 

1 27  b 

128 

132 

Sh.  1 
Sh.  2 
Sk.  4 

S/1.5 
Sk.  6 
Sh.  7 
Sk.  8 
Sh.  10 
Sk.  13 

Sh.  15 

Sh.  16 
Sh.  19 


4/)  4I4X 

s*-9l?)l J*kz4/4)< 

/*-l4/):4/4J< 
s*-l4/):4/4)< 
i'*-]9  If,/ ):4/4)< 
/*-9  14/ ):<,/*,}< 
/*-9l4/):4/4X 
9  4 ZJH       &  I  *>  >  < 
14/ ):4I4)< 
/*-9  14/ ):4/4)< 
14/ }:4/4)< 

<r-<}¥3fj4/4J< 
:4/)  4/4)[<] 
/4-9l4/)f^  4/4 J< 
J//9l4/)<  4I4?< 
/4-914/ }-'4[/}4J< 
/*-9Z4l)^>4/4)<. 
/4- [9 14]/}  93ZJ4/4J< 

*-9l4[/]?t. 
/*-9  If?/ )$J  4/4  J  < 

sic  sic 

s*-9U  )ZS4)< 

sic  ? 

4)$^&4/4)< 
J//9l<!t9///:4/4)< 


The  first  word  is  normally  4  /  4 }  <.  hmtil;  4/4f<  Kar.  77  is  an  interesting  variant. 
44X  is  found  in  Kar.  67,  i/J,/4J'C  in  Kar.  38,  101  a,  l\  c,  94/4X  in  Kar.  30,  68. 
&4/4J<  is  an  extension  in  Kar.  76,  Sh.  16;  4)<  Sh.  15,  1 4 )  <.  Kar.  105,  and  4 /// X 
Kar.  88  are  remarkable.    This  word  is  usually  divided  by  dots  .*  from  the  other. 

The  other  word  is  variable,  the  initial  element  being  4/ ),  4/  )t^- 

(a)  The  shortest  form  is  4/ )  Kar.  30,  109,  116,  Sh.  2,  with  4 )  ^  Sh.  16,  4/ )%^Kar.  14  ; 
plural  fS4/ )  ^  Kar.  92. 

(b)  A  form  *£r-4/)(tJ  is  probably  to  be  seen  in  the  plural  41)  Kar.  67, 
/4-< //4/ )^Kar.  64a. 

(c)  Adding  J//9  3^to  (a)  we  have  J//914I)  Kar.  61,  84,  J// 9  ^  4/)  ^  Sh.  5. 

(d)  Adding  /*-9  ^  to  {a),  14 )  Kar.  101  a,  b,  10 j,  14  /  )  Kar.  16,  18,  38,  39^ 
50,  94  a,  117,  119,  122,  127  132,  /4-92J,/)  Kar.  io,  iX  a,  b,  21,  24,  25,  39  a,  46,  57, 
59,  69,  70,  87,  96,  izi,  123,  128,  Sk.  6,  s*-93jr)t^  Kar.  89,  14/)  C  Kar'  XI>  22> 
31  «,  ,52,  64^  72,  73,  75-7,  82,  98,  Sh.  4,  7,  10,  13.  /4-9  3J)i^  Sh.  15  is  probably 
incorrect. 

Plural  /*-9  £9<//4/ )  Kar.  29,  42. 


TERMINAL  FORMULA  D 


5i 


(c)  Adding  J//  to  (d)  y////*-<?lf,/ }  Kar.  33. 

In  a  few  cases  J  is  added  to  ^  as  in  A,  B,  viz.  in       9      / )  J  ^  Kar.  40,  71,  88,  95, 

In  other  cases  words  associated  with  other  forms  are  used. 
/*-9  Z9 )/ }+%^Kar.  114,  from  A. 

/4-9£i%^  93tf%^K ar.  127  a.  ^  ^y-  Kar.  101  c  from  formula  D,  each  associated  with 
normal  forms  in  the  same  text. 

<}9it^  Kar.  68,  ^-  <  }  93  ^  S/i.  \,J//9  l<  ?  9  ///  Sk.  19  ;  compare  formula  D. 

/*-9 1¥&/*-/ Kar-  l7>  S*--iyt'S*-//L¥y//  Kar.  27,  78,  100;  plural 
/S-  <  f  9  ///  V/s      / /L  y///  Kar.  99  a.    Compare  formula  E. 

The  chief  types  are  therefore  : — 

(a)  4/}(.KJ  ^/^^  six  instances. 

(b)  (pi.  **-4/}(*J  etl'i?<  two  instances. 

(c)  J//9  ZJi/ )$^*t/£iJ<  three  instances. 

(d)  ,  (e)    (pi.  /<r-9l9<:^^/ ))  {J//)/*-9ZJ,/){$J  <j/<i?<  fifty-three  instances. 

also  /<r-9  IJj/)  JK^  't/'iJ  <  five  instances. 

(et  sim.)  £-r<.  •) 93^  ^/^/C  five  instances, 

(et  sim.)  /*-9*7iJf3V%^  ei/'t}<  two  instances, 

(et  sim.)  /*-9  Zyf*/^ / £,93%^  'i/'iK  five  instances.1 

In  one  case  (Kar.  114)  the  last  word  is  identical  with  that  used  in  formula  A.  Presumably 
therefore  ^/^/CT  is  an  expression  parallel  to  /  *j  J  ^-9^,  9 )  )  ^-5^.,  <md  so  is  the  name 
of  some  desirable  offering,  and  perhaps  rather  liquid  than  solid.  The  forms  treated  under  D  2  in 
fact  prove  that  / ^ )  <.  contains  the  same  element         as  / ' ^ ) :  ^-  9  Z^- 


Termiual  Formula  D. 

This  class  contains  two  groups,  of  which  the  first  word  contains  nearly  or  quite  the  same 
elements  as  the  first  in  C,  and  the  second  is  also  paralleled  by  some  forms  of  C.  In  all  there 
are  only  thirteen  instances.  ABCDi  Kar.  59,  67,  84,  89,  Sli.  1,  ABCD2  Kar.  78, 
A  B  C  D  1  E  Kar.  61,  A  B  D  1  Kar.  12,  37,  A  B  D  1  C  Kar.  29,  A  B  D 1  E  Kar.  79,  A  B  D2 
Kar.  36,  CD2AB  Kar.  127. 


Formula  D  1 . 

sic 

Kar.  12  ^<il/)93+X^9<t)<,< 
Kar.  29  (pi.)  /«-  9  Z9<f/<}  9  Hi:  9  £r)/r< 
Kar.  37  (pi.)  /<r-<f*"j/):<j)<,< 

Kar.  59  9  l<  )  9  ///:  <,  )  <,  < 

Kar.  61  J//  9  l<  }  9  ///•'  <t)*t<: 


Kar. 61  (pi)  /*-<y<!j9//f  tj)t}< 

Kar.  79  -9  ^9  ///.*  ^  )  tj  < 

Kar.  84 

Kar.  89  /«-  9  l<  }93  fj  h  )  <?  < 

Sk.  1  c^t,/)  91%^ 


The  first  word  is  probably  to  be  analysed  into  the  elements  <.  +  and  9  )  ?  +  ^. 
The  second  word  is  of  three  types,  all  of  which  are  found  in  C. 

(a)  Type  of  C         Kar.  37,  Sk.  1,  and  Kar.  12  (f-  <,/ }  9J9-£J. 

(b)  With         Kar.  29,  59,  61.  67,  84,  89. 

(c)  With  /<r-^%^Kar.  79. 


1  Some  curious  varieties  of  C  occur  on  the  royal  altars  from  the  pyramids  of  Meroe,  see  hiscr.  I,  p.  82. 

II  2 


52 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Formula  D2. 

Kar.  36  /«-  l<fitH'^tP7irur/it)<: 
Kar.  78  /«-  -9  $93 

Kar.127  Ak- 1<  1/93^X1 trJ*i>9)  > '< 

Of  these  Kar.  $6  begins  with  / )< ,  127  with  9  )  J  < ,  like  / *j )  ^9^  9)J  ^9Z^ 
in  A  and  the  similar  expression  in  B,  and  78  writes  briefly  ) )  for  (9))(J)),  just  as  we  find 
9)^7-9^  in  A.  The  compound  ends  with  ¥J7LrJ7,  tru7li>  and  ^  ////  in  the  three  examples 
respectively.    The  final  words  have  already  been  seen  in  C  and  D. 

It  is  clear  that  the  formulae  C  and  D  are  closely  connected,  and  that  their  elements  are 
almost  interchangeable. 

Terminal  Formula  E. 

This  occurs  only  nine  times  ABCDi  E  Kar.  61,  A  B  Di  E  Kar.  79,  A  B  C  E  Kar.  25, 
72,  117,  A  B  E  Kar.  12.5,  C  A  B  E  Kar.  119,  A  B  E  C  Kar.  50,  E  C  A  B  C  Kar.  18. 

Kar.  18  Ak-  l¥f,/<r-  /  ivy// ■; ¥4  /      ¥+9  1/ jiJ/l A. 

Kar.  25  Ak-  ItyAk-l {,¥///  9*7/ t,:<i9  u kJ// 

9 

Kar.  50  :/<k- Ij,/ ):9<il  fi,:<,9  U  fi,J// 0^ 

Kar.  61  </// 9  £9 /L9///  9  <? /  fi,:  <i9  U  fi,J// 0^ 

Kar.  72  /±-9lJJ/)f^l9t7l fi,:*79lj fi,J//n^ 

Kar.  79  /*-3j,/}:9<j/t,:<i9l/t,J//fi^ 

Kar.117  /*-l*j/):9<,/t,:<79l/t,J//a^ 

Kar.  119  Ai-9lji/):9i7/ fi,>'ti9l]  fi,J//fl^ 

Kar.  125  Ah-               ^V-'^/ £.'¥49  U A. 

The  first  word  (y-)  *,9      JL\////l^ occurs  at  Kalabsha,  /user.  94/12. 

The  second  word  9^//C  in  /user.  129/20  appears  as  3£9*r//i,  much  as  in  A'tfr.  72. 
It  occurs  also  in  the  Kalabsha  inscription,  1.  13,  &c. 

The  third  word  is  of  two  types,  both  found  also  in  C. 

(a)  With  typical  of  C  ;  in  Kar.  50,  72,  79,  117,  119. 

(0)  With  ¥&Ak-//L¥///  ;  in  Kar.  16,  25,  61,  125. 


Terminal  Formula  F. 

This  occurs  only  twice,  in  Kar.  in  A  F  G,  Kar.  126  FA;  also  in  /user.  137  G  A  F. 

? 

Kar.  111  91^,96^)01/3 

Kar.  126  hd-'^t^  J  (see  p.  74) 

Cf.  /user.  137  .*      <       5  fy//  '  <  J  (a/  3,  Meroe45/5,  6  (?). 

This  is  evidently  of  the  same  class  as  A,  B. 

In  Meroe  9/5  :  )9-Ia/<:  heads  a  phrase  parallel  to  ^-5^,  and  this  suggests  that  U/ ) 
should  be  read  for  U/  J  in  all  the  above  cases. 

Terminal  Formula  G. 

This  occurs  thrice,  in  Kar.  14  A  C  G,  Kar.  111  A  F  G,  Sh.  14  ABG;  also  in  /user. 
87  A  G,  89  G,  137  G  A  F. 

Kar. 14  <}93$^*,/<,;:<M9^ 
Kar.  in  9  3J$^i,i,<:  ?}}9Z^ 

Sh.  14  (pi.)  <r?/«-9^ 


TERMINAL  FORMULAE 


53 


Cf.  laser.  87  l<  }¥3ijVt/ <, } :<}  A- 9^,  «9  9hlti?  <1!l9^ 

137  (Pl.)  : **-<fs< $ ty/l <99*K 

Evidently  allied  to  B,  C.  and  D. 

Terminal  Formula  H. 
This  occurs  but  once,  Kar.  99  b  A  H. 

The  last  word  occurs  in  formula  I.  The  engraving  is  execrable.  The  photograph  may 
suggest  the  reading  for  the  first  group. 

Terminal  Formula  I. 

This  occurs  once,  S/i.  7  A  B  C  I. 

Sh.  7       A-9 1^)9  Z*3tS A9  £J /^-."rt+l 

The  last  word  occurs  in  H. 

Terminal  Formula  J.1 

This  occurs  in  Sk.  19  B  A  C  J. 

Sh.  19  J//9l<}9///-'<,}/t,<?l;/t/*-<t^ 

The  last  word  occurs  similarly  in  C,  and  its  form  connects  the  formula  with  D. 

Stele-text. 

This  occurs  only  once,  on  the  stele  Kar.  41.  It  is  added  (apparently  as  an  afterthought)  in 
smaller  writing  to  a  text  which,  after  the  invocation  to  Isis  and  Osiris,  commemorates  a  man 
with  a  description  of  some  length,  but  contains  no  terminal  formulae. 

.•^/^/C^J///  ¥+91^1^  <t//3J//J /C 
.•^r-^J  /*-9W9l3J// /// 

It  seems  to  be  cast  in  the  form  of  two  phrases  in  apposition  to  the  name  of  the  deceased. 
In  the  necropolis  of  Meroe  two  allied  texts  have  been  found,  each  occupying  all  that  remains  of 
a  stele,  and  apparently  without  naming  the  deceased,  see  Meroe,  p.  78  (Nos.  44,  51).  The  text 
appears  to  belong  to  the  South,  and  the  deceased  in  Kar.  41  actually  came  from  Napata. 

1  For  two  more  formulae,  K,  L,  found  on  the  royal  altars  from  the  pyramids  of  Meroe,  see  Inscr.  I,  p.  82. 


CHAPTER  VI 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 

The  majority  of  the  monuments  here  dealt  with  are  shown  in  the  photographic  plates 
of  this  memoir ;  the  rest  arc  figured  in  other  memoirs  of  the  Pennsylvania  Expedition,  and 
can  be  easily  referred  to.  Little  description  is  therefore  required  of  their  outward  appearance. 
The  texts  are  here  briefly  analysed,  and  remarks  added  on  special  points  of  reading  or 
restoration,  and  meaning;  many  of  them  are  ill  engraved,  and  in  even  the  best  texts  certain 
letters  are  liable  to  be  confused  with  others  and  can  only  be  fixed  with  the  help  of  parallels. 
The  '  translations '  for  the  most  part  cover  only  the  names  and  descriptions  of  the  persons 
commemorated,  and  necessarily  leave  a  multitude  of  important  words  in  transliteration,  but 
at  least  may  help  to  show  the  nature  of  the  phrasing.  The  invocation  '  O  Isis,  O  Osiris '  is 
assumed  to  be  at  the  beginning  of  each  inscription,  and  the  terminal  formulae  are  noted 
only  by  the  letters  of  the  classification  given  in  the  last  chapter. 

The  attribution  of  monuments  by  the  excavators  to  other  tombs  than  those  whose  field- 
numbers  (G.  15,  G.  74,  &c.)  they  bear  is  explained  in  Mr.  C.  L.  Woolley  and  Dr.  D.  Randall- 
Maclver's  Karanbg,  TJic  Romano-Nubian  Cemetery,  Text,  pp.  49,  50.  The  evidence  afforded  by 
the  inscriptions  themselves  is  helpful  in  a  few  cases,  e.g.  in  Kar.  19,  89,  belonging  to  one 
individual,  and  attributed  by  the  excavators  to  the  neighbouring  tombs  G.  70  and  G.  217.1 

Kar.  1.  Altar  of  fine  pink  sandstone,  31  cm.  x  28  and  with  spout  36  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40121. 
The  lettering  is  of  the  later  style,  clearly  engraved,  but  J ,  ),  and  J  are  not  well  distinguished. 
The  inscription  contains  exceptional  words  and  spellings. 

The  iAf  which  underlies  J//  in  J// '%AJ  is  a  mistake  difficult  to  explain.    The  B  word 

of  parentage  begins  with  ^,  but         was  probably  written  in  the  C  word,  as  often  in  such 

1 

instances.2  The  father's  name  seems  to  have  the  title  (?)  £t-)J//J,  leaving  space  for  six  or 
seven  letters  for  the  name.     The  only  name  with  this  title  is  ^A^/^^Ia/^   Kar.  6, 

with  the  shorter  form  ^    A' 5  U/ ^  23,  which  would  just  fill  the  gap. 

The  person  commemorated  is  Asheye  or  Akheye,  perhaps  a  woman,  as  the  name  seems 
to  be  identical  with  that  of  54  B  ;  and  is  apparently  described  simply  as  'of  Amanap '  (i.e. 
Amenophis,  see  Kar.  3),  without  qualification,  a  unique  instance,  perhaps  meaning  'devoted  to 
the  service  of  Amanap '.  The  father,  according  to  the  above  restoration,  would  be  Masakhte- 
Trebihti,  and  the  mother  is  Sharbiye. 

The  formulae  are  A  and  B.  The  substitutions  of  f  for  and  V  ti  for  the  usual 
/*r-  te,  in  the  third  word  of  each  are  remarkable. 

Kar.  2.  Round-topped  stela  of  yellowish  sandstone,  the  surface  thinly  washed  with  colour 
and  painted.  At  the  top  is  a  winged  disk,  the  disk  and  primaries  yellow  with  black  details, 
secondaries  red  with  black  details,  tertiaries  black.     This  forms  a  kind  of  canopy  upon  two 

1  See  the  plan  of  the  necropolis,  PI.  1 16  in  Karanbg         advantageously  followed  up  in  other  cases. 
Cemetery.    Mr.  Woolley  pointed  out  to  me  the  juxta-  2  For  the  spellings  see  above,  p.  37. 

position  of  the  two  tombs  ;  such  indications  might  be 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 


55 


wooden  columns  coloured  yellow.  Within  stand  a  woman  and  a  man.  The  former  is  nude 
to  waist,  right  hand  empty,  left  holding  branch,  right  breast  destroyed,  left  breast  in  profile 
on  the  body,  hair  black  and  covered  with  points  and  having  a  short  pigtail  at  the  top,  shirt 
from  waist  to  feet  white,  the  front  fall  with  swastika  on  upper  part  and  fringe  at  lower  end. 
The  man,  standing  behind,  is  shorter,  nude,  with  branch  in  left  hand,  curly  hair  yellow  with 
curls  marked  in  black.    The  flesh  of  each  is  red. 

Cairo,  No.  40229,  sandstone,  h.  28,  w.  25  cm.  Belongs  to  grave  G.  275.  Published 
Karanbg  Con.,  PI.  11.    The  lettering  is  of  late  style. 

The  woman  Meteye  may  be  the  mother  of  the  man  Abakhartake,  as  she  has  the 
precedence.    The  formulae  are  A  B  with  the  former.  A  with  the  latter. 

Kar.  3.  Altar  of  pale  pinkish  sandstone,  23  cm.  x  28  and  with  spout  34  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40237,  marked  G.  16  and  attributed  to  G.  127.    Lettering  bad,  late  style. 

The  deceased  might  be  a  woman  as  the  name  appears  again  with  C  for  )  for  108  A, 
who  is  certainly  a  woman :  but  the  titles  seem  to  disallow  this. 

Khapeye  is  described  as  '  belilekc  of  Amanap,  qeren  of  the  king,  born  of  Mali-tarqize, 
kinsman  of  paqars,  kinsman  of  pcs/itcs,  male  mars  in  Nalete '. 

Belilekes  (var.  belilike)  are  described  as  of  either  Amanap  or  Amnion  and  '  in  Napata  ' 
or  '  in  Pezeme  ',  i.  e.  Amara  (see  Inscr.  84). 

The  name  Amanap1  seems  almost  confined  to  the  inscriptions  of  Karanog.  It  probably 
represents  one  of  the  deities  called  Amenophis  by  the  Greeks,  namely  Amenopi  1  Ammon  in 
Ophis  '  worshipped  on  the  west  bank  of  Thebes  and  very  commonly  mentioned  in  demotic 
papyri  from  that  place.2  That  Amanap  should  represent  one  of  the  Amenhotp  Pharaohs  or 
the  famous  deified  scribe  of  that  name  seems  hardiy  possible.  The  Greeks  sometimes  called 
them  Amenophis,  but  this  was  through  confusion  with  the  other,  and  more  correctly  they 
grecized  the  name  as  ' 'A/^wflr/j. 

qereii  may  mean  '  wakil '  or  'scribe',  'qcren  of  Isis  '  is  a  title  commonly  found  in  graffiti 
at  Philae  and  in  the  Dodecaschoenus,  v.  Inscr.  II. 

Mali-  frequently  begins  the  names  of  women. 

paqar  and  peshte  (var.  peste)  seem  to  be  princely  titles :  the  former  always  has  the 
precedence,  cf.  Mero'e  2. 

Nalete  is  a  place-name  frequent  in  this  connexion  in  the  Karanog  inscriptions.  The 
corresponding  name  at  Shablul  is  Akin. 

The  formulae  are  A  B,  the  third  word  in  each  in  a  very  short  form. 

Kar.  4.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  30  cm.  x  25  and  with  spout  30  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40152, 
marked  G.  16  and  thought  to  have  been  found  at  the  south-west  corner  of  that  tomb,  but 
this  is  doubtful.    Lettering  late. 

The  deceased  Shabalaye  is  '  born  of  Temeyakaziye  and  begotten  of  Atekhelakha[ye  ?]  '. 
The  formulae  are  A  B 

Kar.  5.  Altar  of  brownish  sandstone,  21  cm.  x  18  and  with  spout  .  25  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40258,  marked  G.  30  and  attributed  doubtfully  to  that  tomb. 

Lettering  late  and  obscure.  Several  superfluous  signs,  such  as  the  doubtful  may 
be  due  to  an  error,  or  derived  from  an  earlier  text  on  the  same  stone.  The  latter,  indeed, 
has  the  appearance  of  a  palimpsest. 

The  name  is  very  doubtful,  Yimaklit(P).  The  formulae  are  A  B,  terminating  in  )lry//- 
<¥J//  respectively. 

1  See  the  description  of  Kar.  102. 

2  E.g.  Griffith,  Catalogue  of  the  John  Rylands  Papyri,  III,  p.  433. 


56 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Kar.  6.  Altar  of  yellowish  sandstone,  35  cm.xzj  and  with  spout  37  cm.  Cairo. 
No.  401 11,  marked  G.  31  and  attributed  doubtfully  to  that  tomb.    Late  lettering. 

The  inscription  commemorates  '  Kaziteye  and  Abere-temate.  born  of  Tamiye,  begotten 
of  the  shalkhash  of  Amanap,  Qeqeli,  born  indeed  (?)  of  Mali-temize,  begotten  of  the  masakhtc (?) 
Trebinti '. 

The  two  parentages  follow  the  names  without  clearly  indicating  which  pair  belongs  to 
which  of  the  deceased.  The  same  or  closely  similar  names  occur  in  Kar.  23,  a  stela  of  the 
same  age  (cf.  also  17).  In  23  Kaziteye  is  '  born  of  Mali-temize  and  begotten  of  the  shalkhash 
of  Amanap  Qeqeli while  Tamaye  is  'born  of  Tebaye;  and  begotten  of  the  masakhtc '  (?)  Trebit '. 
There  is  so  great  a  variety  of  names  on  the  Meroitic  monuments,  and  so  little  repetition 
from  one  to  another,  that  the  similarities  here  must  be  more  than  a  coincidence.  Trebit 
is  probably  the  same  name  as  Trebinti,  a  similar  omission  of  n  being  found  elsewhere.1  The 
parents'  names  are  thus  curiously  counterchanged,  suggesting  that  amongst  the  Ethiopians 
marriage  was  elastic  and  that  exchange  of  consorts  even  amongst  relations  was  customary. 

The  terminal  formula  A  is  correctly  in  the  plural,  but  B  is  crowded  and  is  left  in  the 
singular. 

Kar.  7.  Altar  of  pale  sandstone,  26-50  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  37  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40243.  labelled  G.  53.    Lettering  late. 

The  name  Shatakheme  is  followed  by  the  formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  8.  Rectangular  stela  of  brownish  sandstone,  engraved  with  amphorae  in  outline. 
38  x  25  cm.    Cairo,  No.  40252,  labelled  G.  48,  to  which  grave  it  belonged. 

The  inscriptions  are  two  in  number,  b  having  been  added  between  the  lines  2-4  of  a. 

Lettering  of  late  transition  style:  /_?  throughout,  and  ^-  in  the  added  inscription  are  of 
the  older  form. 

a.  The  names  commemorated  are  Khashcteli  and  Khazekashli  and  are  followed  by  a 
description  in  the  singular  'born  of  Nabeyareshakhi,  begotten  of  the  pestc  Zazekar  ;  sister  (?) 
of  a  shalkhash,  sister  (?)  of  a  shashcr'.  This  description,  which  is  that  of  a  woman,2 
presumably  belongs  only  to  the  second  name.  The  invocation  of  Isis  and  Osiris  follows  the 
description,  with  the  formulae  A  B,  also  in  the  singular. 

The  parents  are  probably  the  same  as  in  Kar.  103,  but  there  the  father  is  referred  to  by 
his  title  only. 

b.  Mali-zebas,  a  woman's  name  by  the  initial  element,  followed  by  formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  9.  Sandstone  altar,  27  CITI.X23  and  with  spout  30  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40167,  marked 
G.  51,  found  close  to  south-west  corner  of  it.    Lettering  late. 

Tawakhi  and  Kazetenaye  (the  latter  a  woman's  name),  with  description  in  the  singular 
applicable  to  a  woman  '  born  of  Tamenasal,  begotten  of  Atekheliye  :  wife  of  the  khalbih  of 
the  peste  Qeleye,  mother  (?)  of  the  zaske  of  Mash  Nawatatey'.  The  formulae  A  B  follow, 
also  in  the  singular. 

Mash  (once  at  Shablul  and  common  at  Karanog)  must  be  the  name  of  a  deity  (the  Sun-god  3 
or  Bes  or  Mut  ?),  since  the  phrases  in  which  it  occurs 4  generally  correspond  to  those  with 
Ammon  and  Isis.    ai^io^X,  masa,  viasil  is  the  name  of  the  sun  in  Nubian. 

Kar.  10.  Altar  of  pale  pinkish  sandstone,  38  cm.  x  38  and  with  spout  45  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40123,  marked  G.  51  b,  found  at  the  back  of  G.  51  and  attributed  to  G.  95.    Late  lettering. 

'Abewayetey,  born  of  Manakazili,  begotten  of  Wakhi,  wize  of  the  shalkhash,  brother  (?) 
of  an  areqebar '. 

Formulae  ABC. 

1  See  p.  14.  2  See  p.  3S.  3  See  p.  82.  4  See  Index  B,  sub  voce. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 


Kar.  II.  Rectangular  stela  with  dove-tail  projection  at  top,  inscribed  with  ten  lines  of 
inscriptions  between  seven  rules.  Philadelphia,  No.  7102,  labelled  G.  52,  to  which  it  belongs. 
The  lettering  of  the  later  style,  and  though  sharply  engraved  leaves  several  signs  doubtful. 
Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  18  and  p.  241. 

'  The  honourable  (?)  Weshakhasheye,  truly  born  of  Metewishiye,  truly  begotten  of  the 
slialkliasli  Azikhali :  related  to  sliashers,  related  to  sliallcliaslis,  belonging  to  the  great  mete  in 
Stomal.'    Formulae  ABC  followed  by  the  epithet  male. 

Kar.  12.  Stela  of  coarse  reddish  sandstone,  32  cm.  x  33  and  with  projection  39-50  cm. 
Cairo,  No.  40150,  marked  G.  53,  having  been  found  at  the  middle  of  the  back  wall.  Lettering 
of  later  style. 

'  The  honourable  (?)  Tabitelaye,  born  of  Pizeye,  begotten  of  Yibeye,  malau  of  the  peste? 
Formulae  A  B  D 1. 

Kar.  13.  Stela  of  reddish  sandstone,  73  (the  smoothed  face  36)x3i  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40270,  marked  G.  54,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs,  having  been  re-used  in  the  construction. 
Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 

'  Aqelakhali,  mazekar  of  Amanap,  areshaz  of  Amanap,  born  of  Latamakas,  begotten  of  Maleye.' 
Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  14.    Stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  31x26  cm.     Cairo,  No.  40133,  marked  G.  54, 
to  which  tomb  it  probably  belongs  (re-used).    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 
'  Weshmel,  born  of  Namarmeye,  begotten  of  Mashamaye.'    Formulae  A  C  G. 

Kar.  15.  Altar  of  pink  sandstone,  22  cm.  X2i  and  with  spout  27  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40139, 
marked  G.  57,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs.    Lettering  of  later  style. 

'  Lelewitar,  prophet  of  Isis,  related  to  prophets  of  Amanap  ;  the  honourably  related  (?) 
Khamye.'    Formula  A  in  the  plural. 

Ant  is  the  Egyptian  £out,  hn-ntr  -Tr/jo^i/ri^. 

Kar.  16.     Altar   of  whitish  sandstone,   28  cm.  x  22  and   with   spout   31  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  4OI63,  marked  G.  60,  to  which  tomb  it  is  probably  attributable.    Lettering  of  later  style. 
'  Mamawikaze,  born  of  Akheyeteliye,  begotten  of  Akhapeye.'    Formulae  A  C. 

Kar.  17.  Stela  with  rounded  top,  well  shaped,  with  fourteen  lines  of  inscription  between 
rules,  a  small  space  at  the  top  and  two  ruled  spaces  below  empty.  Philadelphia,  No.  7101, 
marked  G.  63.  A  neat  example  of  the  later  style  of  lettering.  Published  Karanbg  Ce/n., 
PI.  18  and  p.  241. 

'  Tapekhizat,  born  of  Mali-Takhize,  begotten  of  the  slialkliasli  of  Amanap  Oeqeli,  mareperi 
in  Shimale,  related  to  the  paqar  and  chief  kinsman  (?),  related  to  the  second  (?)  kinsman  (?), 
related  to  Shetanakar,  related  to  pestes,  second  (?)  belonging  to  the  king's  wives  (?),  male-mars 
in  Nalete,  shaiamazes  of  the  peste,  related  to  bclelekesl    Formulae  ABC  followed  by  invocation. 

The  deceased  is  a  brother  (?)  of  A  in  Kar.  23,  cf.  also  6. 

Kar.  18.  Altar  of  whitish  limestone,  25.50  cm.  x  24.50  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40178,  marked  G.  65,  and  may  belong  to  65,  116  or  118.    Lettering  of  later  type. 

'  Wetakizalabe,  truly  born  of  Tekheyakaziye,  begotten  of  Tayatize.'    Formulae  E  C  A  B  C. 

Kar.  19.  Altar  of  whiti.sh  sandstone,  23  cm.  x  22  and  with  spout  29  cm.  Cairo,  No. 
401 18,  marked  G.  70,  found  to  west  of  west  wall.    Lettering  of  the  later  type. 

This  altar  is  particularly  interesting  because  the  stela  belonging  to  it  is  preserved  in  Kar.  89, 
attributed  to  the  neighbouring  tomb  G.  217.    The  inscription  is  a  duplicate  of  the  first  half  of 

I 


58 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


the  long  text  in  Kar.  89,  reaching  to  the  last  group  but  one  of  the  ninth  line.  My  copy, 
which  was  revised  with  the  original  and  compared  with  89,  would  indicate  that  19  broke  oft 
in  the  middle  of  a  phrase.  This,  however,  is  not  probable.  The  end  of  the  text  is  very 
obscure,  but  a  terminal  V£  seems  traceable  in  the  photograph,  and  probably  the  reading 
should  be  y3[^-^C«?]  A  J//  as  an  abbreviation  of  the  corresponding  phrase  AJ// 
t+ic-tfai;^^  IJ):J//%JU  in  Kar.  89.  Wr-fJlJ  ^j// ,  though  favoured  by  the 
present  copy,  would  hardly  be  applicable  to  a  woman,  while  other  epithets  are  distinctively 
feminine. 

Kar.  20.    Half  of  altar  of  pale  pinkish  sandstone,  the  complete  side  measuring  38  cm. 
Cairo,  No.  40158,  marked  G.  70.    Lettering  of  the  later  style. 
'  Arereteli,  begotten  of  Yiremen,  born  of  Wereteliye.' 

The  mother  may  be  the  deceased  in  Kar.  19  from  the  same  tomb.    See  also  the  next. 

Kar.  21.  Fragmentary  stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  47  x  39  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40273, 
marked  G.  70,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs.    The  writing  is  of  the  later  style. 

'  [Arere]teli,  shatamazes  .  .  .  . ,  prophet  of  Amanap,  begotten  [of  Yiremen] ,  born  of 
Werete[liye],  kin  to  the  prophet  Akhebikhetey,  kin  to  the  prophet  Menetel,  kin  to  the  prophet 
Apeteye,  brother  (?)  of  the  prophet  Baratarye,  kin  of  [prophets]  of  [Aman]ap.'  Formulae 
ABC.    '  Male.' 

This  stela  apparently  commemorated  the  same  person  as  the  altar  Kar.  20  (which  is  from 
the  same  tomb),  or,  if  not  the  same  person,  one  with  similar  name  and  similar  parentage. 
It  also,  like  the  last,  places  the  father  before  the  mother.  Thanks  to  this  and  some  other 
parallels  the  inscription  can  be  restored  almost  complete.  Arereteli,  like  his  mother  (?)  in 
Nos.  19  and  89,  records  his  kinship  to  various  titled  persons :  see  the  note  to  89. 

Kar.  22.  Altar  of  pale  purple  sandstone,  26  cm.  x  27  and  with  spout  37.50  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40127,  marked  G.  72,  but  probably  attributable  to  G.  73.  Lettering  of  the  later  style 
and  faulty. 

'  Maletey,  truly  born  of  Ye-Katebel,  begotten  of  Atewi-Tenanat  (?),  kin  of  prophets.' 
Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  23.  Stela,  tapering  somewhat  to  the  base,  with  dove-tail  projection  at  the  top  ; 
engraved  with  twelve  lines  of  inscription  between  rules ;  two  ruled  spaces  blank.  Philadelphia, 
No.  7105,  marked  G.  75,  having  been  found  in  the  SW.  corner  of  the  superstructure.  Lettering 
of  later  style.    Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  19  and  p.  241. 

'  Kaziteye,  born  of  Malitakhize,  begotten  of  the  shalakliash  of  Amanap  Oeqeli ;  and  Temaye, 
second  (?)  of  the  aqe  (?),  born  of  Tebaye,  begotten  of  the  masakhti  Trebit ;  kinsfolk  of  paqars, 
kinsfolk  of  pestis,  kinsfolk  of  betitikes  of  Amanap.'    Formulae  A  B  in  the  plural. 

The  first  name  is  evidently  of  a  woman  as  beginning  with  Kazi.  Her  full  brother  is 
commemorated  in  Kar.  J  7. 

Kar.  24.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout ;  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  a  pylon-shaped  altar 
on  which  loaves  are  placed  ;  a  bouquet  of  a  lotus-flower  between  two  buds  overhangs  the  altar  on 
each  side.  A  line  of  inscription  round  the  edge  ends  on  the  altar.  Philadelphia,  No.  7088, 
marked  G.  82,  having  been  re-used  in  that  tomb.  Lettering  of  the  later  style.  Published 
Karanbg  Cent.,  PI.  15  and  p.  240. 

'  Sharbetanize,  born  of  Kharakebe,  begotten  of  Yeyamakhar.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  25.  Altar  of  yellow  sandstone,  39  cm.  x  30  and  with  spout  38  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40154, 
marked  G.  83,  lettering  of  later  style. 

'Akilibale,  truly,  [truly?]  born  of  Bekhe,  truly  begotten  of  Balctali.'  Formulae  A  B  C  E. 
'  Kin  of  paqars  and  pestcs,  and  belonging  to  aqes.' 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 


59 


Kar.  26.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout.  In  the  sunk  field  is  a  deep  cartouche-shaped  hollow, 
above  which  are  oval  cakes,  and  on  either  side  an  ewer  pouring  water  upon  four  round  cakes 
below.  Philadelphia.  No.  7093,  marked  G.  84,  '  found  against  south  wall  of  superstructure  of 
G.  184.'    Lettering  clear,  of  the  later  type.    Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  16  and  p.  241. 

'Tareyizatali,  born  of  Yikenatalabe,  begotten  of  the  shashir  of  Amanap  Shabenatakel.' 

Kar.  27.  Altar  of  purple  sandstone,  27  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  30  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40122, 
marked  G.  84,  to  which  tomb  it  probably  belongs.    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 

'  Oezet,  kin  to  an  ate  in  (?)  Pezeme,  kin  to  a  sante,  related  (?)  to  a  sliatamazas  in  Yerawazeze, 
born  of  Takhazeye,  maU-mars?    Formulae  A  B  C.  'Male.' 

With  ate-pezemi  (plural  in  Kar.  87)  compare  the  title  at-mashc. 

Kar.  28.  Altar  of  sandstone,  31  cm.X3i  and  with  spout  40  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40174, 
marked  G.  85,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs.    Lettering  of  the  later  style. 

The  names  of  the  deceased  are  without  any  distinctive  ending.    The  terminal  formulae  are 
in  the  plural,  but  the  parentage  in  the  singular.    A  similar  case  but  with  plural  parentage  occurs 
in  an  inscription  of  the  Moscow  collection  (Tnscr.  171),  where  also,  as  here,  <*,^5 
precedes  the  filiation.    It  may  be  that  this  is  a  title  of  the  mother,  or  that  it  is  an  expression 
replacing  in  some  way  the  ¥&/  /3  termination. 

1  Taraqameteli ;  Aretanize  ;  Yitayesayi  born  of  the  kelakeni  Azeye,  and  begotten  of  the 
shantc  Mashazani.'    Formulae  A  B  in  the  plural. 

Kar.  29.  Stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  28  cm.  x  47.30  and  with  knob  53  cm.  Cairo, 
Xo.  40157.  marked  G.  89,  having  been  re-used  in  that  tomb.    Lettering  of  the  later  style. 

'  Arilanmakas  and  Apetikaze.  truly  born  of  Bekheyi,  begotten  of  the  zakretri  Makhewitar, 
truly  (?)  related  (?)  to  the  great  shante  Shaweyibar,  kin  of  paqars,  kin  of  pestes,  malc-marszs  in 
Akin  :  wife  of  a  shini  of  Amnion.'    Formulae  A  B  D  C  in  the  plural. 

The  two  deceased  are  briefly  commemorated  on  the  double  altar  No.  39.  The  last  of 
the  descriptive  phrases  is  in  the  singular,  and  probably  applies  to  Apetikaze  whose  name 
seems  female.  The  deceased  must  therefore  be  brother  and  sister ;  another  sister  is  com- 
memorated on  No.  129,  and  another  of  the  family  in  No.  31  a.  Shaweyibar,  to  whom  they 
are  related,  is  the  father  in  No.  59. 

Kar.  30.  Altar  of  soft  coarse  sandstone,  44  cm.  X31  and  with  spout  38  cm.  Cairo, 
Xo.  40260,  labelled  G.  96,  perhaps  belonging  to  G.  95,  having  been  found  between  the  two 
graves.    Lettering  of  the  later  type,  very  obscure  in  places. 

'  Pakazi,  born  of  Kazimanale  (?),  kin  to  the  arataiote  of  Aqezis,  kin  to  a  beltlcke  of  Amanap, 
kin  to  a  kharpah  in  Pakharas.  wife  of  the  pczclQ)  Metabar.'  Formula  C  followed  by  the 
word  '  O  Isis  ! ' 

Kar.  31.  Stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  51x32  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40129,  marked  G.  ioo, 
and  may  belong  to  G.  139,  having  been  found  face  up  against  the  wall  of  G.  100.  Lettering 
of  the  later  style. 

a.  '  Aqenay,  born  of  Bekheye,  begotten  of  Makhewitar.'    Formulae  ABC,  invocation. 

b.  '  Khetize,  born  of  Katapefiaye,  begotten  of  Tatakatey.'    Formulae  ABC,  invocation. 
The  former  of  these  is  of  the  same  family  as  those  commemorated  on  Xos.  29  and  129. 

Kar.  32.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  an  amphora  upon  an 
open  wooden  stand,  a  bowl  placed  on  the  mouth  and  a  dipper  hanging  from  it.  On  either  side 
a  lotus-flower  between  two  buds  with  stems  tied.  Round  the  border  a  line  of  inscription 
doubled  on  the  spout.  Philadelphia,  Xo.  7092,  marked  G.  100,  belongs  to  G.  133.  Writing  of 
the  later  type.    Published  Karanbg  Can.,  PI.  16  and  p.  241. 

I  2 


6o 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG  AND  SHABLUL 


'  Mali-Takhize,  born  of  Tcmeyakaziyc,  begotten  of  the  sh\ante  ?....],  wife  of  a  shalkhash 
of  Amanap.' 

The  deceased's  name  is  that  of  the  mother  in  Kar.  6,  17,  23.  The  title  shautc  occurs 
in  the  family,  see  Kar.  59,  and  shalkhash  is  the  title  of  Mali-Takhize's  husband  Ocqcli  in 
Kar.  6,  1 7,  23.    This  shows  that  sama  means  '  wife  ',  '  concubine  ',  '  consort '  or  the  like.1 

Kar.  33.    Altar  of  pale  reddish  sandstone,  25  cm.  X30  and  with  spout  41  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40261,  marked  G.  103,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs.    Lettering  of  the  later  style. 
'  Tabiye.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  34.  .Altar  of  yellow  sandstone,  33  cm.  x  31  and  with  spout  33  cm.  Cairo,  No-  40168, 
marked  G.  103,  having  been  found  against  the  south  wall ;  it  may  belong  to  G.  125.  Lettering 
of  late  transition  style  showing  the  older  form  of  *t-. 

'  Yililiketc,  begotten  of  the  at  of  Mash  Nakhashanye,  born  of  Khar  (?),  shhii  of  A[mmon  ?], 
shaikh  of  Amanap.'    Formulae  ABC. 

In  Kar.  60  Nakhashanye  is  ant '  prophet  of  Mash  ' ;  apparently  at-mashc  is  a  variant  of  this. 

Kar.  35.  Altar-stela  of  pink  sandstone,  22-50  cm.  x  21  and  with  projection  29  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40144,  marked  G.  109.    The  lettering  is  of  the  later  style. 

'  Oe-Mazeye,  Werezikeye,  Kazil.'  Three  names,  the  last  evidently  of  a  woman  and  a  later 
addition. 

Kar.  36.  Altar-stela  of  white  sandstone,  38  cm.  x  33  and  with  projection  40  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40124,  marked  G.  no,  belongs  to  G.  51.  The  writing  of  late  transition  style,  the  letters 
inclining  to  cursive  and  not  well  formed. 

'  Tawmakalk  •  •  zeye,  born  of  Awikhaleye  (?),  begotten  of  Yimakali ;  and  Tamalahmakasal, 
born  of  Kazaye,  begotten  of  Makasheramleli,  sister  (?)  of  an  arcqebar.'  Formulae  A  B  D  2  in 
the  singular.    '  O  Makalakh.' 

Kar.  37.  Altar  of  fine  sandstone,  37-5  cm.  x  31  and  with  spout  39  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40113, 
marked  G.  in,  and  found  in  the  filling  of  the  grave.  Lettering  of  the  later  style,  several  signs 
imperfectly  finished  by  the  engraver. 

'Tewize,  born  of  Amanili  (?),  begotten  of  Yihtemakheli  ;  and  Kashye,  born  of  Tewize, 
begotten  of  Shakhibetar  ;  sashes  of  the  shanau  ;  and  Masmeteyi,  born  of  Meqemeteli,  begotten  of 
Latlememe,  melakc  of  Mash,  qiren  of  the  shanan.'    Formulae  ABC  in  the  plural. 

The  first  may  be  the  mother  of  the  second :  the  third  appears  to  be  the  man  com- 
memorated by  the  stela  Kar.  38  from  the  same  tomb,  his  name,  parentage,  and  description 
agreeing  closely  without  being  identical.    Shanan  may  be  a  deity. 

Kar.  38.  Stela  in  the  shape  of  a  triangle  truncated  at  the  top,  painted  with  the  figure 
of  a  man  standing  facing  to  the  right,  in  the  right  hand  a  staff,  in  the  left  a  palm-branch. 
Over  him  is  an  inscription  of  six  lines  continued  in  four  short  lines  behind  his  head  and 
shoulders.  Philadelphia,  No.  7085,  marked  G.  in.  The  lettering  is  of  the  later  style. 
Published  Karanbg  Can.,  PI.  13,  and  p.  240. 

'  Masme,  born  of  Mcqen  (?),  begotten  of  Latlememe;  mdake  of  Mash,  qerch  in  Shimale ; 
O  Isis  !  O  Osiris  ! '    Formulae  ABC. 

See  the  last. 

Kar.  39.  Double  altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  45  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  31  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40145,  marked  G.  112,  having  been  found  against  the  south  wall  of  that  grave,  but  its 
attribution  is  very  doubtful.    Writing  of  the  later  style. 


1  See  also  the  description  of  Kar.  89. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS  6i 


a.  '  Arilanmaks.'    Formulae  ABC. 

b.  '  Apetakaze.'    Formulae  ABC. 

It  has  already  been  pointed  out  that  this  belongs  to  the  stela  No.  29  from  G.  89. 

Kar.  40.  Altar  of  sandstone,  41  cm.X34  and  with  spout  45  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40112, 
marked  G.  116,  and  probably  belongs  to  G.  136.    Lettering  of  the  later  type. 

1  Barakhet,  born  of  Yepeteli,  begotten  of  Trebizemashcli.'    Formulae  ABC. 

The  deceased  is  commemorated  also  on  the  next,  from  G.  117.  The  father's  name  has  been 
recut,  cf.  Kar.  6  for  the  reading. 

Kar.  41.  Narrow  stela  with  dove-tail  projection  at  the  top,  engraved  with  ten  lines  of 
inscription  between  rules.  The  inscription  ends  in  four  lines  below  the  ruling,  the  first  being 
a  short  line  and  the  remainder  (b)  added  in  smaller  characters  filling  the  space.  Philadelphia, 
No.  7104,  marked  G.  117,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs.  Writing  of  the  later  type.  Published 
Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  19  and  p.  241. 

'  Barakhet,  u<emauis-ca.dct  (?),  shashimete-malcycs  of  Amanapate,  ma  k  he  li- arcs  he,  kin  of  the 
makcsliakJie  in  Napate,  vialcmars  from  (?)  Napata.' 

b.  the  stele-formula  (see  above,  p.  53;  Meroe,  p.  78)  rendered  as  two  phrases  descriptive 
of  the  deceased  ;  its  presence  is  probably  due  to  his  southern  origin. 

See  the  last.  For  malcycs  cf.  56,  /user.  129,  and  for  Amanapate  (Ammon  of  Napata  as 
rightly  suggested  by  Roeder)  Inscr.  94/7. 

Kar.  42.  Altar  of  sandstone,  30  cm.  x  25  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40125, 
marked  G.  119,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs.    The  lettering  is  of  the  later  type. 

'  Metekazi,  born  of  Bipanal  (?),  begotten  of  Shalakhtey  ;  and  Zerepeshi ;  and  Baratar,  born 
(singular)  of  Sabenye,  begotten  (plural)  of  Nashetar.'    Formulae  ABC  (plural). 

Kar.  43.  Small  stela  tapering  towards  the  rounded  top,  of  yellowish  sandstone  washed 
with  white,  and  painted  with  a  male  figure  holding  staff  in  right  hand  and  whip  (?)  in  left. 
The  figure  is  nude  to  the  waist,  with  broad  loin-cloth  and  transparent  pleated  garment  or 
long  fringe  to  feet,  necklace  with  bag  in  front,  fillet  round  head.  The  stick,  bag,  whip  (?), 
and  fillet  black,  the  rest  light  red.  Inscription  of  several  lines  in  black  ink  over  and  behind 
the  head.  H.  29,  width  at  base  30  cm.  Cairo  Museum,  marked  G.  121,  found  3  metres  east  of 
G.  149,  with  Ph.  7081.    Writing  of  the  later  type. 

The  inscription  is  almost  indecipherable.  The  hand-copy  might  indicate  that  the  father's 
name  was  given  without  the  mother's,  but  this  is  very  improbable. 

Kar.  44.  Stela  of  brownish  sandstone,  35x20  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40187,  marked  G.  125, 
to  which  tomb  it  belongs,  having  been  found  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  east  wall  and  the  solid 
block  on  the  east  face.    Lettering  of  transition  style. 

1  Shinatame,  makeshakhe  of  Ammon,  sheni  of  Mash,  begotten  of  Tameshakhize,  born  of 
Yiteli.' 

The  deceased's  brother  is  commemorated  in  Kar.  48,  and  his  father  apparently  in  Kar.  126. 

Kar.  45.  Three  fragments  joined  together  forming  about  three-quarters  of  a  rectangular 
altar,  the  spout  lost ;  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  an  amphora  on  either  side  of  a  small  square 
basin,  four  circular  loaves  below,  and  another  remaining  at  the  top  left-hand  corner.  Two 
lines  of  inscription  round  the  edge.  Philadelphia,  No.  9078,  marked  G.  219.  Lettering 
of  late  style. 

'  Qerem-Tezelize,  sheni  of  Ammon,  and  Bakireze  [born  of  ],  begotten  (plural) 

[of  ].'    Formulae  A  B  C  (?)  in  the  plural. 

The  fragmentary  stela  Kar.  102,  also  from  G.  219,  belonged  to  the  same  persons. 


62 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Kar.  46.   Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  30  cm.  x  27  and  with  spout  34  cm.    Cairo,  No.  40170, 
marked  G.  127,  belonged  to  G.  134.    Writing  good,  of  the  later  style. 
'  Yizetbelile,  belelcke  of  Amnion.'    Formula  C. 

Kar.  47.  Rectangular  stela,  finely  engraved  with  fourteen  lines  of  inscription  between  rules. 
Philadelphia,  No.  7103,  numbered  G.  135.  Found  against  NF.  corner  of  G.  183  to  which  it 
probably  belongs.  The  lettering  of  the  later  style.  Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  19  and 
p.  241. 

'The  honoured  (?)  Khawitre'r, pesti  in  Akin,  nak  in  Akin,  kltarpkhan  in  Pakharas,  belonging 
to  lakhashmalewi  (?),  tabqe  in  Tamah,  qercrjek,  amcke  in  (?)  Nalete,1  male-mars  in  Akin,  great 
ivimanis  in  Akin,  prophet  of  biqakhaw  as  far  as(?)  Pezcme,2  kin  of  the  king's  paqar  Atametan 
Tabe,  kin  of  Shetankel,  kin  of  Tabakhemakhar,  kin  of  Litakhrer,  of  the  mate  of  the  kazi 
akaw  kanaw  khatekake  in  Shazesh  (or  '  of  the  mate  of  the  mother  of  the  kazi ',  &c),  of  the  mate 
of  the  royal  consort  Zewekazil,  of  the  mate  of  Arwatal,  male,  wawiki  of  Tebawe  (?).' 

This  fine  stele  shows  no  parentage,  nor  any  invocation  or  funerary  formula.  The  princely 
personage  is  connected  with  Akin,  Pakhoras  (Faras),  Pezeme  (Amara),  and  Tebawe  (?)  (Philae 
or  Biga).    For  the  element  khawit-  in  his  name  see  Inscr.  I,  p.  64,  and  for  rer,  ib.,  p.  73. 

Kar.  48.  Stela  (?)  of  whitish  sandstone,  41x37  cm.  An  offering  table  with  spout 
is  outlined  with  a  double  row  of  punctures,  and  a  hollow  cut  in  the  centre  through  the 
inscription.    Cairo,  No.  40257,  marked  G.  135.    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 

'  Shazenyeli,  born  of  Yiteli,  begotten  of  Tamesh-kize.'    Formulae  B  A. 

The  same  parentage  is  in  Kar.  44  above. 

Kar.  49.  Altar  of  pale  yellowish  sandstone,  74  cm.  x  44  and  with  spout  52  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40235,  marked  G.  136,  to  which  tomb  it  belongs.    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 

'  Takar,  born  of  Yilakhamali,  begotten  of  the  shalkhash  Oeqeli,  mareperi  in  Shimalc, 
shanamzes  of  the  peste,  male-mars,  kin  of  the  prophet  (?)  of  Mash  Taqeye.' 

The  parents'  names  are  well  known  from  other  inscriptions,  but  are  not  found  together 
elsewhere.    Ataqemete  in  Kar.  59  may  be  this  (A)taqeye  ;  see  Kar.  34  for  his  title. 

Kar.  50.  Altar  of  yellowish  sandstone,  37  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo  Museum, 
marked  G.  139,  and  probably  belonging  to  that  tomb.    Writing  of  late  transition  style. 

'  Taqeshete,  prophet  of  Mash,  born  of  Yilakhamali,  begotten  of  Shaweyibar,  brother  (?)  of 
a  peshte.'    Formulae  A  B  E  C. 

The  same  parentage  in  Kar.  59  and  116,  and  the  father  in  a  descriptive  phrase  in  29. 

Kar.  51.  Round-topped  stela,  painted  with  the  figure  of  a  nude  boy  standing  in  the 
centre  facing  to  the  left ;  four  lines  of  inscription  at  the  top  continued  in  four  short  lines 
before  the  face.  Philadelphia,  No.  7076,  marked  G.  140,  having  been  found  in  the  shrine. 
Lettering  of  the  later  style.    Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  12,  and  pp.  10,  240. 

'  Mareshikali,  kin  of  the  peste"  Barteye,  truly  born  of  Sharbikaze.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  52.  Altar  of  pale  sandstone,  35  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  35  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40138, 
numbered  G.  140,  to  which  it  belongs.    Lettering  of  the  later  style. 

'  The  honourable  Pezemcke,  truly  born  of  Zcke,  begotten  of  the  chief  shamat  Shakhaleye, 
kin  of  the  peste  Barteye.'    Formulae  ABC.    '  Male! 

Kar.  53.  Stela  of  pink  sandstone,  26x33  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40135,  marked  G.  145,  to 
which  tomb  it  belongs.    Lettering  of  the  later  style. 


1  Cf.  Kar.  59. 


2  Cf.  Kar.  121.    -vctitc  is  the  genitival  of  the  -yate  in  Inscr.  94/12,  27. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS  63 


The  first  part  of  the  text  is  in  unusual  form  and  is  difficult  to  analyse.  It  seems  as  if 
the  top  line  was  intended  to  contain  the  initial  words,  but  only  the  first  letter  has  been 
engraved.  The  /  /3  at  the  beginning  of  the  next  line  is  perhaps  the  title,  and  Wr-V-I 13  J 
the  name  of  the  deceased,  possibly  with  ¥i^-  substituted  for  'HI  13-  But  the  group  looks 
like  a  descriptive  phrase,  and  if  that  was  so  the  name  of  the  deceased  has  never  been 
engraved.  The  / 13  would  then  be  the  usual  appendage,  and  the  name  may  have  consisted 
of  a  few  letters  following  the  initial  words,  or  the  initial  words  may  not  have  occurred  in  the 
inscription  and  the  top  line  have  been  intended  to  be  occupied  by  the  name. 

'  The  honourable  Shaqeri  (?),  kin  of  paqars,  kin  of  pestis,  begotten  of  the  marcpcri  Papal, 
truly  born  of  Terikhalbe.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  54.  Altar  of  very  pale  sandstone,  33  cm.  X31  and  with  spout  42  cm.  Cairo,  No. 
40143,  marked  G.  146,  perhaps  belongs  to  G.  364.    Lettering  of  the  later  type. 

'  Piiitibe,  born  of  Amaye,  begotten  of  Pizewatar,  kin  of  paqars,  kin  of  pastes,  sister  (?)  of 
the  wananzs-cadet  Amani-nan  ...  1  Yetakhetel  (?),  sister  (?)  of  a  shatamazes,  wife  of  a  teter.' 
Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  55.  Altar  of  coarse  orange  sandstone,  33  cm.  x  31  and  with  spout  43  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40109,  marked  G.  148,  having  been  found  80  cm.  south  of  the  middle  of  the  south  wall. 
The  writing  is  of  the  later  type. 

'  Shaqazaye,  begotten  of  Shibawitar,  born  of  Kharmali  (?) ;  and  Yewizaye,  born  of  Shaqazaye, 
begotten  of  Makhewitar.'    Formulae  A  B  (plural). 

The  first  is  probably  the  mother  of  the  second.  The  invocation  is  to  Isis,  Osiris,  and 
Maklakh. 

Kar.  56.  Stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  30  cm.  x  48  and  with  the  projection  56  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40266,  marked  G.  148,  and  belongs  to  that  grave.    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 

1  The  prophet  of  Mash  Qeretakar,  born  of  Mala-tekeli,  begotten  of  the  shatamazes  in 
Azere  Natawitar,  kin  of  a  maleycs  in  Atiye,  kin  of  an  atcqi  in  Shazes,  kin  of  the  chief 
envoy  Sharawen.' 

Kar.  57.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  25  cm.  X2i  and  with  spout  26  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40140, 
marked  G.  149,  and  perhaps  belonging  to  it,  having  been  found  1-50  m.  from  its  NE.  angle. 
The  lettering  is  of  late  transition  style,  showing  the  earlier  form  of 

1  Mali-Qezeshe,  begotten  of  Kelekhekeniwe,  truly  born  of  Mali-Tekali.'    Formulae  ABC. 

The  deceased  is  evidently  a  woman  by  the  prefix  to  her  name,  and  half-sister  of  the  last. 

Kar.  58.  Stela  with  inscriptions  so  disposed  as  to  indicate  that  there  have  been  two  or 
more  figures  painted  on  it.  35  cm.  x  25  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40130  (mislaid),  numbered  G.  152, 
having  been  found  in  the  robber's  hole,  and  perhaps  belongs  to  that  or  to  235.  The  lettering  is 
of  archaic  (?)  type :  the  form  of      without  /  is  rare. 

The  groups  following  the  initial  words  are  difficult  to  analyse.  A,  f  13*7?  is  a  woman's 
name:  there  has  been  an  alteration  here,  an  erased  / /3  being  clearly  visible.  The  next  group 
may  be  compared  with  the  phrase  9$  ^-  9  /3  9  /<r- }  in  Kar.  23.  It  is  not  clear  whether  the 
two  groups  -1^9  /3<r- ) ' :  A/ 139  J  are  to  be  taken  separately  as  proper  names,  or  the 

second  group,  or  both  together,  as  only  a  title  of  the  following  name. 

'  Meqen  Mate-qetakeni ;  and  Mitasmeme,  are  of  Ammon.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  59.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  a  deep  cartouche- 
shaped  reservoir,  on  either  side  of  which  is  a  ewer  with  water  pouring  from  its  spout,  four  flat 
cakes  above,  and  four  circular  loaves  at  the  top.  The  channel  is  not  hollowed,  but  indicated 
in  the  spout  by  two  deeply  engraved  outlines.    Two  lines  of  inscription  round  the  border, 


64 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G  AND  SHABLUL 


separated  by  rules.  Hard  but  neat  execution.  Philadelphia,  No.  7089,  marked  G.  153,  having 
been  found  in  the  approach.  The  lettering  of  late  transition  style.  Published  Karanbg  Cent., 
PI.  15  and  p.  240. 

The  lady  commemorated  appears  to  be  the  mother  of  one  or  more  persons  on  other  stelae, 
and  is  full  sister  of  Kar.  50  A  and  116  A,  and  cf.  49. 

'  Temey-kaziye,  born  of  Yilekhemali,  begotten  of  the  saute  Shaweyibar,  kin  of  a  paqar,  kin 
of  a  pcs/ite,  male-mars  amekc  in  Nalete,  sister  (?)  of  the  chief  ataqe,  sister  (?)  of  the  prophet  (?) 
of  Mash  and  second  (?)  ataqe.'    Formulae  A  B  C  D. 

Kar.  60.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  27  cm.  x  21-50  and  with  spout  30-50  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40239,  marked  158  (not  153),  having  been  found  against  the  middle  of  the  south  wall.  The 
lettering  is  of  late  transition  type. 

Two  persons  are  commemorated,  children  of  the  same  parents,  and  related  to  Kar.  34  C. 
The  first  is  probably  a  woman,  see  the  name  on  the  next. 

'  Arer-zakhete  and  Ataben,  truly  truly  born  of  Nataye,  kinsfolk  of  the  prophet  of  Mash 
Nakhashnye,  begotten  of  the  prophet  of  Mash  Shaleketey,  kinsfolk  of  the  tartekes  Shakhibekhe.' 
Formula  A  (singular). 

Arer  may  be  a  place-name,  as  it  occurs  with  the  ending  f^h in  name  A  of  Kar.  20,  and 
is  paralleled  by  '  Napata  '  in  the  name  Napata-Zakhete  of  Inscr.  60. 

Kar.  61.  Rectangular  stela  with  dove-tail  projection  at  the  top,  engraved  with  ten  lines  of 
inscription  between  rules.  Two  ruled  spaces  at  bottom  blank,  neat  work.  Philadelphia, 
No.  7100,  marked  G.  153.  Found  opposite  middle  of  east  wall  of  G.  180.  Published  Karanbg 
Cem.,  PI.  18  and  p.  241.    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 

'The  honourable  lady  (?)  Areka-zakhete,  born  of  Pezeqaye,  begotten  of  a  teter  of  Amanap, 
kin  of  a  peste,  wife  of  a  teter  of  Amanap,  male-mars'    Formulae  A  B  C  D  E. 

The  descriptive  phrases  are  applicable  only  to  a  woman.  //^¥^^  is  not  a  separate 
name  but  a  title,  for  it  occurs  in  Inscr.  87  exactly  as  here  before  the  name  of  a  woman  with 
phrases  and  formulae  following  in  the  singular.  The  name  of  the  deceased  is  closely  like 
that  on  the  last.    In  the  parentage  the  father  is  referred  to  only  by  his  title. 

Kar.  62.  Altar  of  yellow  sandstone,  44  cm.  x  33  and  with  spout  40  cm.  Palimpsest,  with 
many  lines  of  earlier  engraving.  Cairo,  No.  40149,  marked  G.  156,  to  which  tomb  it  probably 
belongs.    Lettering  of  late  transitional  type. 

Incorrectly  written.  The  father's  name  is  much  altered.  U/^3A,  cf.  64  e,  would  be 
a  possible  reading  of  the  first  signs,  but  U/^5U/^/l  occurs  as  a  title. 

'  Metitabarash  truly  born  of  Yilakhamali,  begotten  of  the  zekarctri  Tari  (?).'  Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  63.    Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  27x30  cm.     Cairo,  No.  40179.  marked  G.  156, 
to  which  tomb  it  probably  belongs.    Lettering  of  the  later  type. 
'  Meli  (?)-Kaziye.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  64.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  central  rectangle  deeply  hollowed,  plain,  channel  of 
spout  narrower.  Four  lines  of  inscription  engraved  round  edge,  fine  work.  Philadelphia, 
No.  7098,  marked  G.  157,  having  been  found  against  the  west  side.  Lettering  of  later  style. 
Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  17  and  p.  241. 

'Qereqere,  and  the  honourably  related  0(hetakar,  born  (plural;  of  Arakiye,  begotten  of 
Nawkar.'  Formulae  ABC  (plural).  '  Kinsfolk  of  a  peste.  And  Malizawas,  wife,  born  of 
Mitaleye,  begotten  of  Nebatar.'    Formulae  ABC.    '  O  Isis  and  Osiris.' 

Perhaps  Malizawas  is  wife  of  Qeretakar  whose  name  ending  in  r  shows  that  he  was  a  man. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS  65 


Kar.  65.  Stela  of  brownish  sandstone,  49x30  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40183,  marked  G.  157, 
found  near  the  NE.  corner  of  1 53.    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 

'  Mali-witememe,  born  of  Kharaye,  begotten  of  Shakaliyc.'    Formulae  A  R. 

Kar.  66.  Altar  of  pinkish  sandstone,  32  cm.  x  29  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo.  No.  40153, 
marked  G.  161,  and  belonging  to  that  tomb,  having  been  found  in  position.  Lettering  of  the 
later  style. 

' .  .  shakhalabe.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  67.  Altar  of  pinkish  sandstone,  29  cm.  x  28  and  with  spout  35  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40175, 
marked  G.  163,  having  been  found  against  the  south  side  of  the  circumference  of  that  grave. 
Lettering  of  the  later  style. 

'  Tiralqeshakhi,  begotten  of  Takemareli,  born  of  Penalishakhi.  and  Mayeqt-shakhi,  ivize-nietc.' 
Formulae  ARCD  (plural).    '  Sisters  (?)  of  the  atesh! 

Kar.  68.  Stela  of  pink  sandstone,  24  cm.  x  38  and  with  knob  42  cm.  Cairo.  No.  40267, 
marked  G.  165.    Lettering  of  the  later  style. 

'Abesaye,  born  of  Shiteye,  begotten  of  Wayeteye,  kin  of  an  ate  in  (?)  Pezeme,  sliatamazes 
in  Shaye.'    Formulae  DBA.    1  O  Patret.' 

Shaye  is  the  island  of  Sai. 

Kar.  69.  Altar  of  coarse  yellowish  limestone,  36  cm.  x  33  and  with  spout  40  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40146,  marked  G.  i6g)  having  been  found  in  the  NW.  corner  of  the  superstructure.  Lettering 
of  late  style. 

'  A  .  .  .  naqateye,  born  of  Kazimanali,  begotten  of  A  .  .  .  li,  yereteke  of  Mash,  makeshake 
of  Mash,  prophet  of  Mash,  mazek  of  Khash,  teter  of  Mat,  karetey  .  .  es  (?)  in  Zer.'  Formulae 
ABC. 

Kar.  70.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  26x  29  cm-  Cairo,  No.  40159,  marked  G.  172, 
having  been  found  near  its  south  side.    Lettering  of  late  style. 

'  Wa  .  .  .  pelawe,  born  of  Meqeti,  begotten  of  Yikharasmeme,  kin  of  a  skasher,  kin  of 
a  shalkhash,  kin  of  an  areqebar,  1ctcr  of  Mash,  and  (?)  s/iaraq.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  71.    Yellowish  sandstone,  2H  cm.  x  28  and  with  spout  38  cm.     Cairo,  No.  40171, 
marked  G.  174,  having  been  found  to  the  west  of  the  tomb.    Lettering  of  late  transition  style. 
'  Metakeshite,  truly  born  of  Mali-Tewen.'    Formulae  ABC.    '  Male-mars' 

Kar.  72.  Double-spouted  altar  of  sandstone,  51  cm.  x  53  and  with  spouts  75  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40165,  marked  G.  174.  having  been  found  near  the  west  wall  like  the  last.  Lettering  of 
late  style. 

'  Makhenake  truly  born  of  Mali-Tewen.  truly  begotten  of  the  great  wimanis  Shetanakeli,  kin 
o{  flaqars  and  pestfe.'    Formulae  A  B  C  F.    '  Malamatc  male-mars.    O  Isis  ! ' 

It  is  curious  that  this  unique  double-spouted  altar  is  inscribed  for  only  one  person. 
Matainate  is  not  a  proper  name.  cf.  Kar.  75. 

Kar.  73.  Stela  of  orange-coloured  sandstone,  30  cm.  x  33  and  with  projection  42  cm. 
Cairo,  No.  40117,  marked  G.  174,  having  been  found  near  the  NE.  corner.  Lettering 
late  transitional. 

'The  honourable  Azeliye,  born  of  Apilaye,  begotten  of  Telepcl,  kin  of  faqars,  kin  of  pestes, 
m  ale-mar r'\\\  Nalete.'    Formulae  ABC.   '  Male.' 
See  the  next. 


66 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Kar.  74.  Altar  of  yellowish  sandstone,  24  cm.  x  27  and  with  spout  33  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40231s.  marked  G.  1 74,  to  which  tomb  it  probably  belongs.  Lettering  late  transitional 
and  bad. 

'  Azcliye  born  of  Apilay.' 

This  is  the  altar  belonging  to  the  stela  73. 

Kar.  75.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  two  ewers  pouring 
water  towards  each  other,  and  four  circular  loaves.  The  border  engraved  with  three  lines  of 
inscription.  Philadelphia,  No.  7094,  marked  G.  174,  found  against  the  SE.  corner  of  G.  208. 
Lettering  late.    Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  16  and  p.  241. 

The  deceased  has  the  same  parentage  as  No.  72,  and  the  same  mother  as  No.  71. 

'  Tanabelile,  truly  born  of  Mali-Teu  en,  truly,  truly  begotten  of  the  great  wimanis  Shetanakeli, 
matamate,  kin  of  a  paqar.'    Formulae  ABC.    '  Male-mars' 

Kar.  76.  Stela  of  brownish  sandstone,  3.5x  27  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40134,  marked  G.  174, 
having  been  found  in  the  robber's  hole  in  that  tomb.    Lettering  late. 

After  the  extended  invocation  to  Isis  and  Osiris,  '  Malebasazeke,  begotten  of  Berepantapete, 
born  of  Yiwizatelite.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  77.  Altar  of  yellowish  sandstone,  73  cm.  X53  and  with  spout  66-50  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40234,  marked  G.  179,  belongs  to  G.  187.    Lettering  late. 

1  Maleten,  born  of  Khazakhaziye,  begotten  of  the  zakaretari  Shamezeli,  peste  in  Akin, 
belt  like  in  Napate,  wemam's-cadet.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Evidently  this  was  the  leading  man  in  Acine,  with  a  position  in  Napata  itself.  The  epithet 
cadet  [akrere)  is  also  princely. 

Kar.  78.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  of  yellowish  sandstone,  38  cm.  x  34-50  and  with 
spout  46  cm.  In  the  sunk  field  a  goddess  with  indistinct  emblem1  on  her  head  and  vulture 
head-dress,  and  Anubis  opposite,  each  pouring  water  from  a  small  vase ;  between  them  is  an 
amphora  on  a  stand  with  dipper  hanging  from  the  mouth,  four  round  loaves  and  an  oval 

hollow  beneath,  and  behind  each  of  the  deities  is  a  ewer.    In  the  middle  of  the  spout  is 

Flesh  of  Isis,  robe  of  Anubis,  and  the  vases  coloured  red.  Inscription  round  edge  in  three 
lines.  Cairo,  No.  40164,  marked  G.  182,  but  probably  belongs  to  G.  203.  Lettering  transitional. 
Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  20  and  p.  241. 

'  Natewitar,  begotten  of  the  zakaretri  Makhizat,  born  of  Mali-Taraqize,  peshte  in 
Akin,  waleke-krcr,  sakeskin-skashimete,  shamarshe-krer,  abashc,  belonging  to  kings  (?),  nabar- 
wanali  in  Yipakhe,  kin  of  a  paqar.'    Formulae  A  B  C  D  2. 

The  deceased  prince  is  referred  to  in  Kar.  83,  and  is  brother  of  the  deceased  in  79  and  124. 

Kar.  79.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  field  slightly  sunk,  sculptured  with  two  ewers 
standing  in  conical  bases,  and  pouring  water  on  eight  circular  loaves;  above  is  an  oval  basin 
cartouche-shaped  with  triangular  handle  at  each  end.  Two  lines  of  inscription  engraved 
round  the  border.  Philadelphia,  No.  7087,  marked  G.  187,  having  been  found  against  the  NW. 
angle.     Lettering  late  transitional.     Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  15  and  p.  240. 

The  deceased  is  a  woman  as  is  shown  by  the  epithets  ;  she  is  full  sister  of  the  last  and  of 
Kar.  124,  but  her  father  is  here  named  without  his  title. 

'  Shabaye  born  of  Mali-Taraqize,  begotten   of  Makhizat,   kin  of  a  paqar,  sister  (?) 2  of 


1  See  above,  p.  30,  note  7. 

2  Perhaps  this  difficult  expression  '  belonging  to 
the  .  .  .'  means  '  sister',  as  Shabaye's  brother  in  Kar. 


78  is  '■peshte  in  Akin',  and  it  recurs  with  her  sister  in 
Kar.  124.  I  have  used  the  translation  'sister' (?) 
throughout  this  chapter. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS  67 


a  pcshte,  sister  (?)  of  a  belclckc,  mother  (?)  of  a  shanamazes,  shanamazes-\a.dy(?).'  Formulae 
A  B  D  E. 

Kar.  80.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  25x36  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40151,  marked  G.  187, 
having  been  found  against  its  north  wall.    The  inscription  is  rudely  engraved  in  archaic  style. 

The  inscription  is  injured,  and  is  difficult  to  analyse  as  none  of  the  usual  guides  to 
the  meaning  can  be  clearly  recognized  and  it  is  even  uncertain  where  it  began.  The  left 
half  of  the  spout  was  perhaps  never  engraved,  and  the  initial  words  may  be  written  on  the 
right  side,  the  first  on  the  right  half  of  the  spout  (1.  7)  93[/3],  the  second  on  the  right  half 
of  the  border  on  that  side  (1.  6)  ^/91a/[/J],  but  this  is  by  no  means  certain.  If,  however,  we 
read  round  from  the  left  continuously  in  the  usual  way  we  may  recognize  the  letters  in  the 
following  order: — 

mjLJ  (5)  ^m^jscu)  *///9/l;9/sS   1(3)  (2 

mm/*  (7)  y//*wm  (6)  m 

Kar.  81.  Rectangular  stela  with  rounded  projection  at  top,  engraved  with  eight  lines  of 
inscription  between  rules.  Philadelphia,  No.  7106,  marked  G.  191,  having  been  found  in  the 
'dromos'.    Published  Kamnbg  Cem.,  PI.  19  and  p.  241. 

The  writing  is  of  late  type  and  very  bad,  letters  being  entirely  misunderstood  by  the 
engraver. 

'  Wimalel,  truly  born  ot  Tameye,  truly  begotten  of  Ataqeli  (?),  male-mars  in  Nalete.' 
Formulae  A  B. 

The  parentage  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  in  Kar.  86. 

Kar.  82.  Altar  of  white  sandstone,  33  cm.  x  23,  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40108, 
marked  G.  193.   Lettering  late  and  not  good. 

'  Tameye,  born  of  Pepeye,  begotten  of  Tabakhareyanakali.'  Formulae  A  BBC.  '  O  Isis, 
O  Osiris ! ' 

The  deceased  appears  again  as  the  mother  in  Kar.  81  and  86. 

Kar.  83.  Stela  of  grey  sandstone,  48x25-50  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40271,  marked  G.  203, 
to  which  it  belongs.  Writing  late.  The  first  line  entirely  worn  away,  and  the  second  much 
injured. 

'Li  ...  .  (?),  sJialcqcii  of  a  peste,  kin  of  the  peste  Natevvitar,  kin  of  the  nctc,  born  of  Taycnelc, 
begotten  of  Natelaletey.'    Formulae  ABC.   '  O  Isis,  O  Osiris  ! ' 

'  Natewitar,  pcshte  of  Akin,'  is  commemorated  (in  older  lettering)  on  Kar.  78. 

Kar.  84.  Altar  of  sandstone,  28  cm.  x  25-50  and  with  spout  36  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40148, 
marked  G.  204,  to  which  tomb  it  probably  belongs.    Lettering  late. 

'  Tebiki,  truly  born  of  Khepesali,  begotten  of  the  shalkhash  Wamili.'  Formulae  A  B  C  U. 
'  Azcl-malf. 

ki  has  been  inserted  below  Tcbi ;  the  whole  name  is  seen  in  luscr.  135. 

Kar.  85.  Stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  formerly  painted,  with  inscriptions  fitted  to  the 
figures,  35x29  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40189,  marked  G.  205,  having  been  found  against  its  NW. 
corner.    Lettering  transitional. 

Two  persons  must  have  been  represented,  one  taller  and  therefore  more  important  than 
the  other,  but  the  first  name  has  not  been  filled  in  ;  the  second  is  '  Yelebaye'. 

Kar.  86.  Altar  of  yellow  sandstone,  25  cm.  x  25  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40116, 
marked  G.  209,  and  probably  belongs  to  G.  208.    Lettering  late  transitional. 

K  2 


68 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


The  execution  is  bad  and  rough.  The  name  of  the  deceased  is  without  special  termination, 
and  the  words  of  relationship  on  the  father's  side  here  take  an  unusual  form,  perhaps  for  lack  of 

space. 

'.  .  .  talalemewi,  born  of  Tameye,  truly  (?)  begotten  of  Ataqeli.' 
The  parentage  is  the  same  as  in  Kar.  81. 

Kar.  87.  Altar-shaped  stela  (?)  of  white  sandstone,  23  cm.  x  21  and  with  spout  27  cm. 
Cairo,  No.  40120,  marked  G.  218.    Lettering  late. 

'  Khashalek,  prophet  of  Ammon,  brother  (?)  of  ates  in  Pezemc.  brother  of  sautes,  male-mars 
in  Akin.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  88.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  two  ewers  pouring 
water  in  one  stream,  four  round  loaves  between  them.  Three  lines  of  inscription  engraved  on 
border.  Philadelphia.  No.  7096,  marked  G.  219,  having  been  found  in  position  in  the  tomb. 
Lettering  late.    Published  Karanbg  Can.,  PI.  17  and  p.  241. 

'  Shabalaye,  born  of  Shatakinaye,  begotten  of  Bali-Amcme,  kin  of  h,  mazek  of 

Mit,  shatamazes!    Formulae  ABC.  '  O  Isis,  O  Osiris  !  Mali.' 

Kar.  89.  Rectangular  stela  with  rectangular  projection  at  top  ;  engraved  with  twelve  lines 
of  inscription  between  rules,  enclosed  by  engraved  lines,  the  inscription  continued  in  a  single  line 
round  the  border.  Philadelphia,  No.  7099,  marked  G.  219;  found  in  the  dromos  of  G.  217. 
Lettering  late.    Published  Karanbg  Can.,  PI.  18,  and  p.  241. 

'  Wiritelite,  born  of  Palemenaye,  begotten  of  the  shashir  of  Amanap  Taresatame,  kin  of 
the  prophet  of  Amanap  Manetel.  mother  of  the  prophet  of  Amanap  Baratare,  mother  of  the 
prophet  Tani,  sister  (?)  of  the  saute  of  Amanap  Mashkel,  belonging  to  the  sisters  (?)  of  the 
shini  of  Ammon  Merematebelize  and  the  atcsli  Belimetaye,  mother  of  the  shini  of  Amnion 
Belilizat,  wife  of  the  shaleqcii  of  Amanap  Yiremeh.'    Formulae  A  B  C  D.    '  O  Isis,  O  Osiris  ! ' 

This  long  text  down  to  the  middle  of  1.  9  is  a  duplicate  of  the  altar-inscription  Kar.  19, 
attributed  to  the  neighbouring  tomb  G.  70.  It  indicates  the  meaning  'wife'1  for  m/^JJ//, 
since  Yiremen  and  Wereteliyi,  who  is  probably  the  same  lady,  are  the  parents  of  Arereteli  in 
Kar.  20;  moreover,  in  21,  Arereteli  is  of  the  aut  Baratarye,  while  his  mother  is  here 

V-i/*7/4-3  of  the  prophet  of  Amanap  Baratare,  confirming,  though  not  yet  fixing  absolutely, 
the  meanings  '  brother'  and  '  mother',  which  I  had  tentatively  given  to  these  two  words  before 

observing  this  evidence.    There  is  a  king  named  Baratare  ^3^?  ^ 

fr  ¥Jr  y-U/  ¥i>  Wiritelite  appears  to  mean  'belonging  to  the  inhabitant  of  Wiri ' ;  in 
Kar.  19  it  is  spelt  ^^A-?U/^  with  Wire,  and  9 /// ¥4 / W / &  Were-teliye  in  Kar. 
20,  2i.    Another  variant  of  the  initial  group  is  probably  seen  in  -9W?3  Were-  (Kar.  35). 

With  Tarcsa-tame  cf.  Amani-tame  (/user.  85),  Pezemeke-tame  (Kar.  100),  and  the 
divine  (?)  name  Tarat.    The  title  shashir  seems  to  be  found  only  at  Karanog. 

In  Kar.  21  we  have  '  kin  of  the  prophet  Menetel ',  and  Meneteli  is  the  father  in  i2o.:; 

Kar.  90.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout  and  a  plain  rounded  projection  opposite  to  it, 
perhaps  taken  from  the  disk  and  horns  of  Isis  as  on  the  Golenischeff  stela  (/user.  131). 
The  sunk  field  sculptured  with  two  ewers  pouring  water  on  to  eight  loaves,  below  which  is 
a  cartouche-shaped  bowl  with  triangular  handle  at  each  end.  Inscription  of  two  lines  round 
border  terminating  in  the  field.  Philadelphia,  No.  7090,  numbered  G.  222,  'to  which  it  probably 
belongs'.    Lettering  late.    Published  Karanbg  Cent.,  PI.  15  and  p.  241. 


1  See  also  the  note  to  Kar.  32. 

2  Meroe,  Pyr.  L>.  10,  see  Inscr.  1,  p.  S7. 


3  For  Mencte  (or  Amancte?),  a  name  of  Amnion, 
see  Inscr.  94/4,  5. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 


69 


'  Aqamakas,  bom  of  Baleke-Witeke,  begotten  of  Qelekhar,  kin  of  a  pesti,  wife  of  an 
ate  in  Pezeme.'    Formulae  AB. 

A  full  sister  of  the  deceased  in  Kar.  122. 

Kar.  91.    Altar  of  rough  whitish  sandstone,  26  cm.  x  24  and  with  spout  34  cm.  Cairo, 

•> 

No.  40189,  numbered  G.  241,  to  which  it  probably  belongs,  having  been  found  in  the  dromos. 
Lettering  late  and  faulty. 

'The  masqercs  of  the  king,  Tamakhe  (?),  born  of  Arekikali.  begotten  of  Makas-tame.' 
Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  92.  Stela  of  brownish  sandstone,  55x31  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40132,  numbered  G.  251, 
to  which  it  probably  belongs,  having  been  found  in  the  'dromos'.    Lettering  late. 

'  Lapatenake,  arebctake  in  Shimale  ;  and  the  tanyia  Weshapatakizc,  chief  (Lady)  of  Music 
of  Mash.'    Formulae  ABC  (singular).    [For  the  titles,  see  p.  82.] 

Kar.  93.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  26  cm.  x  22  and  with  spout  31  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40141, 
numbered  G.  256,  having  been  found  loose  in  the  sand  on  the  north  of  that  tomb.  Lettering 
late  and  faulty. 

1  Apateye.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  94.    Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  two  amphorae 

pouring  water  upon  two  -^--shaped  objects  ;  two  round  loaves  on  either  side.    The  border 

engraved  with  three  to  four  lines  of  inscription.  Philadelphia,  No.  7091,  numbered  G.  258, 
'found  against  the  middle  of  the  south  wall  of  G.  158'.  Lettering  transitional.  Published 
Karanbg  Cent.,  PI.  16  and  p.  241. 

Two  deceased  are  commemorated,  and  both  are  male  ;  the  first  by  the  epithets,  the  second 
by  the  ending  U/  of  the  name. 

'Taytinali,  born  of  Meqen,  begotten  of  Atakelcl,  taqi  of  Mash,  nialeke  of  Mash,  a  qeren' 
Formulae  ABC.    '  O  Isis,  O  Osiris.' 

'  Tanikar,  zaske  of  Mash.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  95.     Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,   28x27  cm.,   the    spout   broken   oft".  Cairo, 
No.  40241,  numbered  G.  284,  and  found  between  284  and  254.    Lettering  transitional. 
'  Zalisaye,  truly  born  of  Natakili,  begotten  of  Shakhanateli.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  96.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  a  representation  of 
Isis  (on  the  right)  wearing  disk  and  horns  opposite  Anubis  on  the  left,  one  hand  of  each  raised, 
the  other  holding  an  amphora  upside  down  between  them  ;  the  mouth  of  the  amphora  appears 
to  rest  on  a  rectangular  table.  Inscription  of  two  lines  round  the  border.  Philadelphia, 
No.  7097,  marked  G.  285,  having  been  found  near  the  approach.  Lettering  late.  Published 
Karanbg  Cent.,  PI.  17  and  p.  241. 

'Amanilikhe,  truly  truly  truly  born  of  Natakili,  truly  begotten  of  Shaw  .  .  li,  kin  of 
a  s/ialeqcu,  male- mars'    P'ormulae  CAB. 

The  words  of  parentage  are  repeated  to  an  extraordinary  extent  in  this  text.  The  mother 
is  the  same  as  in  the  last. 

Kar.  97.  Stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  34x28  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40184,  marked  G.  290, 
to  which  it  probably  belongs.  Lettering  late  and  very  faint;  it  may  be  supposed  that  the 
stela  had  been  coated  with  stucco  which  has  fallen  off. 


70 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


'  Napatazale,  begotten  of  Akheyantakc,  born  of  Kaziqe\vil[e]li,  truly  (?)  kin  of  (?)  a  paqar, 
kin  of  a  pesti-krer  (pcstc  cadet?),  kin  of  a  kharpen  in  Pakharas,  malc-mars  in  Nalcte.' 
Formulae  A  B. 

Perhaps  '  kin  of  the  kinsman  of  a  paqar  '  is  the  translation  of  the  third  phrase. 

Kar.  98.  Altar  of  yellowish  sandstone,  46  cm.  x  37  and  w  ith  spout  47  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40150,  marked  G.  301,  to  which  it  probably  belongs.    Lettering  late. 

'  Nashayezakhete,  born  of  Natakili,  begotten  of  Aqayakar.'  Formulae  ABC.  'Kin  of 
paqars,  sister  (?)  of  pcstcs,  malc-mars  in  Nalcte.' 

It  is  interesting  to  find  the  last  title  applied  to  a  woman. 

Kar.  99.  Altar  of  sandstone,  39  cm.  x  30  and  with  spout  39  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40126, 
marked  G.  302,  and  perhaps  belongs  to  G.  288.  The  inscription  is  carelessly  written  and 
engraved  in  the  later  style. 

'  Make[zeqe]li  (?),  begotten  of  Yilamenk,  born  of  Ze  .  .  kayc'  Formulae  A  C  (in  the  plural !). 
•  Mczayeye,  begotten  of  Nakali,  born  of  Makezeqcli.'    Formulae  A  H. 

The  terminal  phrase  may  be  conjectured  to  read  U/  J  /  ^  /  malc-marscs,  though 

my  hand-copy  hardly  suggests  it. 

Mother  and  son  are  here  commemorated  together :  both  are  entitled  malc-mars,  a  phrase 
which  applies  to  women  as  well  as  men,  see  the  last. 

The  formulae  attached  to  the  first  name  are  written  in  the  plural,  evidently  by  inadvertence. 
This  is  the  only  case  in  which  plural  forms  occur  with  a  single  name :  on  the  other  hand,  in 
inscriptions  commemorating  more  than  one  person  the  formulae  are  not  uncommonly  written  in 
the  singular,  see  Kar.  6,  8,  9,  60,  92. 

Kar.  100.  Altar  of  pale  sandstone,  43  cm.  x  30  and  with  spout  40  cm.  Cairo,  No. 
40259,  marked  G.  318,  to  which  it  probably  belongs,  having  been  found  60  cm.  from  the  SE. 
corner.    Lettering  transitional. 

'  Pezemeke-tame,  kin  of  a  paqar,  brother  of  one  belonging  to  a  peshtc.'    Formulae  B  A  C. 

For  the  name  compounded  with  that  of  Apezemak  see  the  note  to  Kar.  89. 

Kar.  101.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  37  cm.  x  25  and  with  spout  36  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40244, 
marked  G.  327,  to  which  tomb  it  perhaps  belongs,  having  been  found  just  north  of  it.  Lettering 
late  transitional. 

'Ten  .  .  zakhite,  begotten  of  Male-shakhili,  born  of  Metcmanisali,  wife  of  a  kharpakli  (?),  wife 
of  a  pcstc,  sister  (?)  of  a  shasha\     Formulae  CAB. 

'  Zabetelite,  male,  begotten  of  Yetematar,  born  of  Kazeyet  (?)/    Formulae  C  C. 

It  seems  probable  that  written  at  the  end  of  1.  8  is  falsely  repeated  at  the  beginning 
of  1.  9. 

Kar.  102.  Four  fragments,  of  which  three  have  been  joined,  of  a  sandstone  tablet  with 
raised  edges  still  visible  on  the  left  hand  and  lower  sides,  while  the  top  and  right-hand  edges 
are  lost ;  portions  of  nine  lines  of  inscription  engraved  between  rules,  and  a  rough  rule  cutting 
the  lines  down  the  middle.  Philadelphia,  Nos.  9090-4,  marked  G.  219.  Lettering  late.1 

This  stela  commemorated  the  same  pair  of  brothers  as  the  fragmentary  altar  Kar.  45 
from  the  same  tomb.  The  initial  words  and  first  name  were  lost  at  the  beginning;  in  11.  1-2 
(originally  2-3?)  restore  %^[/l^J]9      ^^^l^]  ' are  of  Amanap',  followed  by  '  sheni 

of  Ammon  ',  and  '  malc\ 

The  name  of  the  second  deceased  Bak[ireze]  is  followed  by  a  fragment  '  Wil  .  .  .' 

which  must  have  belonged  to  the  mother's  name,  having  the  B  word  (repeated)  in  the  plural, 

1  The  photograph  out  of  order  on  PI.  27. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS  71 


occupying  the  gap  in  11.  6-7;  and  thereafter  the  father's  title  )  /IJf  ^ '  prophet '  seems  traceable, 
and  the  ending  of  the  C  word  in  the  plural  as  in  Kar.  45.  Finally,  1.  8  contained  a  short 
phrase  ending  with  the  masculine  epithet  9^^J^9^i^3  in  the  plural  'brothers')0),  showing 
that  both  of  the  persons  commemorated  were  men.  Rut  if.  as  is  quite  possible,  a  line  were 
entirely  missing  between  5  and  6  this  restoration  could  be  greatly  modified. 

With  'are  of  Amanap'  compare  ' are  of  Amnion'  ^^-^7^/9^.  in  Kar.  58. 

Amanap,  like  Amani  and  the  other  derived  names,  is  usually  written  without  the  initial 
vowel  ;  but  after  £  the  vowel  is  more  often  preserved,  as  after  belelcke  in  Kar.  46, 
see  also  34. 

Kar.  103.     Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  37  cm.  x  26,  and  with  spout  33  cm.  Cairo, 
Xo.  40173,  marked  G.  359,  having  been  found  between  that  and  212.    Lettering  transitional. 
The  deceased  is  a  man  by  the  ending  Ia/  of  his  name. 

'  Tenazakhar,  begotten  of  a  peslitc.  born  of  Nabeyareshakhi,  sashe  of  Mash,  shalkhash  of 
Amanap.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Although  the  father  is  here  designated  only  by  his  title,  Tenazakhar  seems  to  be  a  brother 
of  the  woman  in  Kar.  8,  which  is  in  a  later  style  of  writing. 

Kar.  104.  Fragment  of  rectangular  altar  comprising  one  corner  and  edge  to  the  spout 
(which  does  not  project),  showing  also  the  plain  hollow  of  the  field.  The  border  engraved 
with  two  to  three  lines  of  inscription ;  two  characters  are  also  seen  in  the  field.  Philadelphia, 
9088  B,  from  Karanog  cemetery.    Lettering  late.1 

This  fragment  is  chiefly  interesting  for  its  plural  forms.  A  portion  of  a  descriptive  phrase 
in  the  plural,  and  the  terminal  formulae  A  and  B,  also  in  the  plural,  are  preserved. 

Kar.  105.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  35  cm.  x  22  and  with  spout  29  cm.  Cairo,  No. 
40240,  marked  G.  363,  and  perhaps  belongs  to  379.    Lettering  transitional. 

1  Shake-Ziye,  meson  of  Ammon.  mesi  of  Amanap.  s/ialkh  of  Amanap,  begotten  of  Masaye. 
born  of  Oeweli.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  106.    Stela  of  red  sandstone,  31  x  29  cm.    Cairo,  marked  G.  363.    Lettering  late. 
'  The  honourable  Aretanaye,  kin  of  pestes.'    There  is  no  invocation. 

Kar.  107.  Stela  of  sandstone,  61x37  cm.,  with  a  vague  painting  in  white  below  the 
inscription,  possibly  intended  for  a  goddess  and  Anubis  standing  with  a  jar  between  them 
(cf.  Karanog  Cem.,  Pi.  17,  No.  7097),  and  engraved  line  bounding  the  field  below.  Cairo, 
No.  40128,  marked  G.  363,  and  belonged  perhaps  to  G.  379. 

The  lettering  is  of  transitional  type,  and  employs  <r-  once  for 

'  Baleki-Kazili,  born  of  Kazisharteli.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  108.  Stela  marked  as  an  altar,  of  brownish  sandstone.  38  x  27  cm.  Cairo,  No. 
40180,  marked  G.  371,  and  found  between  that  and  378.    Lettering  late. 

'  Khapeye,  born  of  W  eshmakas,  begotten  of  a  shini,  of  the  harim  of  a  shalkhash* 
Formula  A. 

Kar.  109.  Altar  of  pink  sandstone,  24  cm.  x  21  and  with  spout  30-50  cm.  Cairo, 
Xo.  40242,  numbered  G.  377,  having  been  found  to  the  SVV.  of  that  grave.    Lettering  late. 

The  name  of  the  deceased  is  very  doubtful,  and  of  the  epithets  the  first  suggests  a  man 
while  the  second  looks  like  a  variant  of  the  female  epithet  ¥$/        J  with  J//  for  J. 

'  Bakhan  .  .  (?),  born  of  Kaziye,  begotten  of  Malebeshar,  taqi  of  Amanap,  sate  of  a  teter 
of  Amanap.'    Formulae  ABC. 

1  The  photograph  is  amongst  the  fragments  on  PI.  28. 


72  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Kar.  no.  Stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  45  x27  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40131,  numbered  G.  377. 
to  which  it  probably  belongs,  having  been  found  in  the  robber's  hole.    Lettering  transitional. 

' .  .  zibey,  begotten  of  Taqele.  born  of  Zekc-kazis,  s/ialkh  of  Amanap,  tetqe  of  Amanap.' 
Formulae  B  A.1 

Kar.  ill.    Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  28  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  31  cm.    Cairo,  No.  40176, 
marked  G.  395,  having  been  found  near  it.    Writing  late  and  somewhat  confused. 
'  Yekemalante(?),  belonging  to  a  shas/icr.'    Formulae  A  F  G. 

Kar.  112.  Round-topped  stela  of  whitish  sandstone,  h.  50  cm.,  w.  25  cm.,  with  figure  of 
man  or  woman  sculptured  in  high  relief,  standing  full-faced,  nude  to  waist,  the  head  destroyed, 
breasts  pendant  (?),  right  arm  holding  staff  with  hammer-like  head,  left  arm  down  side  holding 
fly  flap,  tunic  reaching  half  way  between  knee  and  ankle  with  fall  in  front.  Cairo,  No.  40265, 
marked  G.  411.    Published  K ' aranbg  Cent.,  PI.  1 1  and  p.  48.    Lettering  late. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  this  unique  stela  is  in  bad  condition.  The  inscription  is  so  much 
injured  that  it  is  difficult  to  determine  where  it  began  and  where  it  ended.  Later  study  of 
the  original  ma)'  however  clear  up  most  of  the  difficulties. 

'....spi..,  [envoy]  of  Rome,  kin  of  the  great  \wim\anis  (?)  Yesqerabe,  born  of 
Am  .  .  telish,  begotten  of  Wenat  .  .  . ' 

For  the  title  ^  ^9//U/5  3^  >**-[/ 'envoy  of  (ie.  to?)  Rome',  cf.  Inscr.  129/4. 
It  might  be  presumed  that  the  personage  represented  by  this  remarkable  sculpture  was  of 
special  importance. 

Kar.  113.  Irregular  slab  of  brownish  sandstone,  45  x  39  cm.,  engraved  on  one  face  with 
a  line  of  Egyptian  demotic  followed  by  a  line  of  Meroitic.    Cairo,  No.  40186,  marked  G.  439. 

Egyptian  inscription  :  P-§r-mr(?)sy  P-a-tc^S  '  Pshenw;-(?),  son  of  Petesi '. 

From  the  style  it  is  probably  not  earlier  than  the  later  Ptolemies  and  may  be  of  Roman 
period.  The  father's  name  means  'Gift  of  Isis '  and  is  very  common  in  Egypt;  that  of  the 
deceased  should  mean  '  Son  of  Mr ',  but  I  do  not  know  this  divine  name  Mr  elsewhere. 

Meroitic  inscription:  '  Samalze-lakh    'The  elder  (?)  Samalze  '. 

Undoubtedly  contemporary  with  the  Egyptian  ;  it  may  be  the  Meroitic  name  of  the  same 
man.    The  lettering  is  transitional. 

Kar.  114.  Altar  of  pale  sandstone,  the  central  pit  with  two  flights  of  steps,  43  cm.  x  35  and 
with  spout  40  cm.    Cairo,  No.  40256,  marked  G.  467.    Writing  late  transitional. 

'  Shanashaye,  truly  born  of  Yetaremali,  begotten  of  Tabikhekhaye.'  Formulae  ABC. 
'  O  Isis,  O  Osiris.' 

Kar.  115.  Stela  with  rounded  top,  engraved  with  an  inscription  ot  five  complete  lines  and 
two  characters  in  a  sixth  line.  A  deep  notch  cut  into  each  side  at  the  fifth  line  subsequently. 
Philadelphia,  No.  7107,  marked  G.  770,  having  been  found  in  'the  dromos Lettering  late. 
Published  Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  20  and  p.  241. 

'  The  honourable  Mapetawe.'    Formulae  A  C. 

Kar.  116.  Altar  of  pale  sandstone,  33  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  34  cm.,  purple  colour  on  the 
offerings,  the  inscription  divided  into  compartments  by  engraved  lines.  Cairo,  No.  40114, 
marked  G.  641,  and  probably  belongs  to  G.  665.    Lettering  late,  but  f  for  the  usual  ty/l '. 

The  deceased  is  male  by  the  ending  U/  of  his  name;  and  is  a  full  brother  of  those  in 
Kar.  50  and  59. 

'  Tapetemakhcr,  born  of  Yilakhamali,  begotten  of  Shaweyibar,  kin  of  a  peste,  kin  of  the 
beliUke  (in)  Napata,  kin  of  the  beliUke  of  Amanap,'    Formulae  A  B  C. 


1  See  the  note  on  p.  47. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 


73 


Kar.  117.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  32  cm.  x  27  and  with  spout  33  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40177,  marked  G.  650,  having  been  found  in  its  dromos.    Lettering  transitional. 

1  Nalakiz,  begotten  of  Temeyali,  born  of  Kazipeleyi,  kin  of  a  prophet  of  Amanap,  kin  of  a 
shante  of  Amanap,  male-mars!    Formulae  A  B  C  E. 

Kar.  118.  Slab  of  brown  sandstone,  h.  40  cm.,  w.  23  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40182,  marked  G.  650. 
Lettering  late. 

'  Saber,  born  of  Sabezaman[i],  begotten  of  Zekeli,  brother  of  a  prophet.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  119.  Stela  of  white  sandstone,  h.  28  cm.,  w.  27  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40298,  marked  G.  650. 
Lettering  late. 

'Ar  .  .  qer,  kin  of  a  prophet  of  Amanap,  begotten  of  Amewil  (?),  born  of  ShatakinayiV 
Formulae  C  A  B  E. 

Kar.  120.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  with  disk  and  remains  of  horns  (of  Isis)  projecting 
opposite  the  spout,1  31-30  cm.  x  3  and  with  projections  42  cm.  Cairo,  No.  401 55,  marked  G.  672, 
to  which  it  probably  belongs.    Lettering  late. 

'  Shatepenayi,  born  of  Shamakas,  begotten  of  Meneteli,  kin  of  a  peste.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Kar.  121.  Spout  broken  from  an  altar,  inscribed  with  three  lines  on  each  border  and  one  in 
the  channel.    Philadelphia,  from  Karanog  cemetery.    Lettering  late.2 

This  tantalizing  fragment  is  of  interest  as  preserving  in  11.  7,  8  a  parallel  to  a  remarkable 
descriptive  phrase  on  the  important  stela  Kar.  47,  and  in  1.  14  a  portion  of  a  new  descriptive 
phrase. 

Kar.  122.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  38  cm.  x  26  and  with  spout  36  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40147, 
marked  G.  677,  and  probably  belongs  to  G.  709.    Lettering  late. 

The  deceased  appears  to  be  a  man  by  the  epithet  A  sister  is  commemorated  in 

Kar.  90,  and  his  mother  in  125. 

1  Meqenali,  born  of  Baleke-Witeke,  begotten  of  Oelekhar,  beleleke  of  Amanap,  kin  of  a peshte, 
brother  (?)  of  a  peshte,  male-mars.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Kar.  123.  Altar  of  sandstone,  37  cm.  x  27  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40166, 
marked  G.  698.    Lettering  transitional. 

'  Maqeshalawaterer,  shini  of  Amanap,  sheni(?)  of  Amanap,  shini  of  Amanap,  male' 
Formula  C.    '  Born  of  Nakhali,  begotten  of  a  shalkhash.' 

The  repetition  of  the  descriptive  phrase  seems  extraordinary ;  it  is  perhaps  for  emphasis.3 

Kar.  124.  Altar,  unusually  thick,  of  sandstone,  36  cm.  x  35  and  with  spout  42  cm.  Cairo, 
No.  40107,  marked  G.  699,  having  been  found  against  its  south  wall.    Lettering  late. 

'  Kharmalemakas.'  Formulae  A  B.  '  Begotten  of  the  cakarctri  Makhizaz,  born  of  Mali- 
Taraqize,  wife  of  an  amere  of  Amanap,  kin  of  a  peshte,  sister  (?)  of  a  peshte,  sister  (?)  of  a  belileki, 
{ma)le-mars,  male,  kin  of  a  sham,  sham,  wife.' 

Her  full  brother  and  sister  are  commemorated  in  Kar.  78,  79. 

Kar.  125.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  two  ewers  pouring 
water  into  a  cartouche-shaped  bowl;  above  are  a  pyramidal  heap  of  fruit  and  four  loaves,  and  on 
either  side  a  lotus-flower  between  two  buds,  three  lines  of  inscription  engraved  on  border. 
Philadelphia,  No.  7095,  numbered  G.  701,  having  been  found  'virtually  in  position'.  Lettering 
late.    Published  Karanog  Can.,  PI.  17  and  p.  241. 


1  Cf.  Inscr.  131,  and  90  above. 

2  The  photograph  shown  on  PI.  29. 


3  Cf.  the  reduplications  on  p.  37. 

L 


74 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SIIABLUL 


1  Baleke-Witeke,  born  of  Qenanaye,  begotten  of  Zabeli,  kin  of  a  paqar,  sister  (?)  of  a  peshte, 
sister  (?)  of  a  kharpkhan,  sister  (?)  of  a  beleleke  in  Napata,  mother  of  a  peshte,  belonging  to  the 
mothers  of  a  beleleke  in  Napata  and  (of  a  beleleke)  in  Pezeme,  wife  of  a  prophet  of  Amanap, 
wale,  male-mars!    Formulae  ABE. 

This  fine  monument  is  our  principal  source  for  the  descriptive  epithets  of  a  woman.  The  lady 
commemorated  was  the  mother  in  Kar.  90  and  122. 

Kar.  126.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  37x33  cm.  Cairo,  No.  401  to,  marked  G.  701. 
Lettering  archaic. 

The  deceased  person  is  evidently  a  man  by  his  title  and  description. 

'  The  shake  Tamashakhazi,1  samckeke  and  (?)  prophet  of  Isis,  sheni  of  Ammon,  panqes 
of  hv^moxi,  pashe'    Formulae  FA.2 

Kar.  127.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  unusually  thick,  27  cm.  x  31  and  with  spout  40  cm. 
Cairo,  No.  40263,  marked  G.  704,  to  which  tomb  it  possibly  belongs,  having  been  found  1-50  m. 
north  of  its  approach.    Lettering  transitional. 

The  deceased  must  be  a  woman  by  the  epithets.  The  phrase  in  11.  13-15  seems  to  have 
been  substituted  for  9$  /  ^  J//  t^Wl^J  (a/  /$-  or  something  similar.  There  are  several 
other  mistakes  and  alterations. 

'Bekhaye.'  Formulae  CD2AB.  '  Sister  (?)  of  a  paqar,  sister  (?)  of  an  are-tawte,  mother 
of  a  peshte,  mother  of  a  kharpkhan,  male,  makalaiv  male,  qeri  male,  mother  of  (?)  a  maleivi,  sister 
of  (?)  a  malewi.'    Formula  C. 

Kar.  128.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  32  cm.  x  28  and  with  spout  32  cm.  Cairo,  No.  401 15, 
marked  G.  704,  having  been  found  against  its  north  wall.    Lettering  transitional. 

'  Khamakhar.'  Formulae  A  B.  '  Mashkhat  of  Ammon,  sheni  of  Mash,  mareperi  in  Shimale, 
shaikh  in  Nalete  (?).    O  Isis,  O  Osiris ! '    Formula  C. 

Kar.  129.  Stela  slab  of  greyish  sandstone,  h.  50,  w.  33  cm.  Cairo,  No.  40188,  marked 
G.  704,  to  which  it  probably  belongs,  having  been  found  by  its  NW.  corner.  Lettering 
late  transitional. 

'  Kazi-Qebatas,  born  of  Bekheye,  begotten  of  the  zakaretari  Makhewitar,  kin  of  a  peste! 

The  deceased  is  evidently  a  woman,  having  apparently  the  title  V/*^  preceding  her 
name.  She  is  full  sister  of  the  persons  commemorated  in  Kar.  29  and  31,  and  her  mother 
is  commemorated  in  Kar.  127. 

Kar.  130.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  27  cm.  x  24  and  with  spout  34  cm.  Cairo,  No. 
40156,  marked  G.  712,  to  which  it  belongs.    Lettering  late. 

'  Menatayz  (?),  born  of  Pezeme-zeke,  begotten  of  the  kharpkhan  Tezeke,  sister  (?)  of 
a  peste.'    Formulae  A  B. 

The  deceased  person  is  a  woman  by  the  descriptive  phrase.  The  last  letter  is  therefore  not 
to  be  restored  as  u/. 

Kar.  131.  Diminutive  stela  of  sandstone.  On  one  face  is  painted  a  standing  figure  in 
profile,  with  napkin  (?)  in  the  left  hand,  and  above  is  an  inscription  of  three  lines  written  in 
ink.  Philadelphia,  No.  7086,  from  '  dromos  '  of  G.  178.  Lettering  late  transitional.  Published 
Karanbg  Cem.,  PI.  12  and  p.  240. 

'  The  honourable  Shelakhiye.    O  Isis,  O  Osiris  !  bebaz.' 

1  Compare  the  father's  name  in  Kar.  44. 

1  It  seems  as  if  11.  8-10  are  confused  and  A  F  intended  :— 

? 

otherwise  there  is  an  inexplicable       J  in  1.  8. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS  75 


The  invocation  is  not  in  its  usual  place  at  the  beginning  of  the  inscription,  and  the  last 
group  is  puzzling. 

Kar.  132.  Altar  of  whitish  sandstone,  42  cm.  x  33.5  and  with  spout  41  cm.  In  the  Ashmolean 
Museum,  Oxford  ;  found  on  the  sheikh's  tomb  at  Karanog  1  with  others  uninscribed  or  worn 
smooth.  The  inscription  (late)  is  written  round  the  edge  in  the  reverse  of  the  usual  way,  as 
if  to  be  read  from  the  outside  instead  of  the  inside'  of  the  altar,  and  it  ends  on  the  field  in  five 
lines  which  succeed  each  other  from  bottom  to  top.  A  rough  copy  made  on  the  spot  shows 
some  signs  (in  11.  3  and  7)  which  were  broken  away  from  the  spout  in  transit  to  England. 
These  are  inserted  in  the  plate  with  dots  round. 

'  Zem  .  .  .  tes,  begotten  of  Zewitar,  born  of  Ralaye,  great  (lady)  of  Music  of  Isis,  wife  of2 
a  masqires  in  Shimale.'    Formulae  B  A  C. 


Sh.  1.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout ;  the  field  outlined  but  not  sunk,  sculptured  with  two 
ewers  pouring  water,  a  vase  between  and  above  them,  an  oval  basin  below.  Underneath, 
between  this  representation  and  the  spout,  is  a  vessel  on  a  stand  between  two  frogs  (or 
kneeling  figures).  An  inscription  engraved  in  two  lines  on  the  border  at  the  top  is  continued 
in  eleven  lines  on  each  side  of  the  representation  in  the  field,  crossing  from  side  to  side  in 
half  lines.  The  arrangement  is  thus  like  that  of  a  stela,  but  with  the  projection  below. 
Philadelphia,  No.  5100,  size  39  x34  cm.,  found  behind  tomb  23,  immediately  outside  the  SE. 
coiner.    Published  Areika,  PI.  32  and  p.  31.    Lettering  late. 

'Talaye,  born  of  Kizateliye,  begotten  of  Takheye,  kin  of  the  shanamazes  in  Ten,  tnali- 
mars  in  Ten.'    Formulae  A  B  C  D. 

Sh.  2.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  two  ewers  pouring 
water  on  to  four  round  cakes,  a  cartouche-shaped  bowl  between  them.  Inscription  in  one  to 
two  lines  round  the  border.  Philadelphia,  No.  5101,  size  29x29  cm.  Found  in  position  (?) 
in  front  of  tomb  25.    Published  Areika,  PI.  32  and  p.  31.    Lettering  late. 

'  Khawitan  .  .  .  .  e,  born  of  Takharelikaze,  begotten  of  Oeremaye.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Sh.  3.  Rectangular  stela  with  projection  at  top,  inscribed  with  eleven  horizontal  lines. 
Cairo,  No.  39276,  brownish  sandstone,  size  29  cm.  x  29  and  with  projection  32  cm.  Published  as 
Ph.  5102  in  Areika,  PI.  33  and  p.  31.  Marked  Shablul  22,  having  been  found  between  tombs 
22  and  12  ;  it  may  therefore  have  belonged  to  22.    Lettering  late. 

The  name  is  probably  that  of  a  woman,  from  its  composition,  and  the  number  of  kinships 
claimed. 

'  O  Isis,  O  Osiris,  O  Maklakh !  Beleleye,  truly  born  of  Akesaye,  kin  of  the  chief  qereu  in 
Bezewe  Yesbekhe,  kin  of  the  chief  envoy  Zezewiye,  kin  of  the  chief  envoy  Natepeke,  male-mars 
in  Ten.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Sh.  4.  Rectangular  stela,  shaped  like  an  altar,  with  projection  at  top,  engraved  with  nine 
lines  of  inscription  between  rules.  Philadelphia,  No.  5103,  size  42  x  30  cm.  Found  on  tomb  14. 
Published  Areika,  PI.  33  and  p.  32.    Lettering  late. 

The  epithets,  especially      /^/U//U/      show  that  the  deceased  was  a  man. 

'  Yiwaletey,  born  of  Arekaye,  s/iiremareke-cadet,  shamat-ca.de\.,  skebak/ie-cadet,  ivale  ke-c&dct, 
envoy  of  the  king.'    Formulae  B  A  C. 

1  Karanog  Cem.,  PI.  no.  2  Read  probably 

L  3 


76 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Sh.  5.  Altar-shaped  stela  with  projection  below,  engraved  with  eight  horizontal  lines  of 
inscriptions.  Philadelphia,  No.  5104,  size  31x32  cm.,  found  in  front  of  tomb  14.  Published 
Areika,  PI.  33  and  p.  32.    Lettering  late. 

The  name  ending  in  (a/  shows  that  the  deceased  was  a  man. 

'Oemashkhar,  truly  born  of  Shaqehye,  begotten  of  Mashmashemali,  s/iashimetc  of  Mash, 
malc-mars  in  Ten.'    Formulae  A  B  C. 

Sh.  6.  Rectangular  stela  with  small  projection  at  the  top,  inscribed  with  ten  lines  between 
rules.  Cairo,  No.  39275,  brownish  sandstone,  size  cm.  x  23  and  with  projection  27  cm., 
marked  Shablul  23,  to  which  it  probably  belongs,  having  been  found  in  front  of  it.  Published 
.  \reika,  PI.  34  and  p.  32  as  Ph.  5105.    Lettering  late. 

'  The  honourable  Oereqcye,  begotten  of  the  mezi  Tebazetemeyc,  born  of  Nawi .  ye,  kin  of 
the  envoy  Yisbekhe,  wife  of  the  marxsh  Tanabelile."  Formulae  A  B  C.    '  Malc-mars  in  Ten.' 

Sh.  7.  Stela  tapering  slightly  upward,  with  small  dove-tail  projection  at  top ;  inscribed 
with  eleven  horizontal  lines  of  inscription.  Philadelphia,  No.  5106,  size  31x22  cm.,  found 
outside  SW.  corner  of  tomb  32.  Published  Areika,  PI.  34  and  p.  32.  Lettering  of  the  later  style, 
with  a  peculiar  form  for  the  fr-  seen  also  on  the  altar  Sk.  17,  belonging  to  the  same  person. 

'  Tcshaye,  born  of  Takizaye,  begotten  of  Shabareye.'    Formulae  A  B  C  I. 

Sh.  8.  Rectangular  stela  with  dove-tailed  projection  at  top  and  square  drafted  upon  it, 
engraved  with  an  inscription  of  ten  horizontal  lines.  Philadelphia,  No.  5107,  size  42  x  29  cm. 
Found  in  the  centre  of  tomb  34.    Published  Areika,  PI.  34  and  p.  32.    Lettering  late. 

'  Nashaye,  mother  of  the  chief  envoy  [Ta?]ni,  born  of  Shiwe,  begotten  of  the  shashamari 
Peshilikar.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Sh.  9.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  field  deeply  hollowed,  border  engraved  with  one 
to  two  lines  of  inscription.  Philadelphia,  No.  5108,  size  36  X35  cm.  Either  this  or  No.  12  was 
found  on  tomb  33.    Published  Areika,  PI.  34  and  p.  32.    Lettering  late. 

'  Shizckenaye,  born  of  Nashaye,  begotten  of  Khaqelawi.'    Formulae  A  B. 

Sh.  IO.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  field  hollowed,  border  engraved  with  one  or  two 
lines  of  inscription.  Philadelphia,  No.  5109,  size  36x31  cm.  Found  near  tomb  33.  Published 
Areika,  PI.  35  and  p.  32.    Writing  late. 

The  deceased  is  evidently  a  woman  by  the  beginning  of  her  name,  and  she  seems  to  be 
connected  with  a  Karanog  family  by  her  mother's  name. 

'  Kazibaye,  born  of  Temey-kaziye,  begotten  of  Azeqenak.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Sh.  11.  Altar-shaped  stela  rudely  shaped  with  projection  above ;  two  lines  of  inscription 
engraved  and  horizontal  rules  drafted  below.  Philadelphia,  No.  51 10,  size  37x30  cm.  Found 
midway  between  tombs  16  and  17,  and  therefore  may  have  belonged  to  tomb  30.  Published 
Areika,  PI.  38  and  p.  32.    Writing  late. 

'  Meke,  truly  (?)  born  of  Arme  .  .  zi.' 

Sh.  12.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  square  centre  deeply  hollowed,  with  four  circular 
loaves  engraved  above  and  below,  two  lines  of  inscription  on  the  border.  Philadelphia,  No.  5111, 
size  33x34  cm.  This  or  No.  9  was  found  over  tomb  33.  Published  Areika,  PI.  35  and  p.  3a. 
Lettering  late. 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FUNERARY  INSCRIPTIONS 


'  Wikhiye  (?)>  born  of  Wikelele,  begotten  of  Kesheteye;  and  Tctepemate,  born  of  Miniye, 
begotten  of  the  tnezi  Maritelaye.'    Formulae  A  B.1 

Sh.  13.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  sunk  field  sculptured  with  an  amphora  on  a  stand 
between  four  loaves,  margin  engraved  with  two  lines  of  inscription.  Philadelphia,  No.  ,5113, 
size  34x35  cm.  Found  outside  XW.  corner  of  tomb  11  to  which  it  probably  belongs. 
Published  Areika,  PI.  36  and  p.  3a.    Lettering  late. 

'  Kelkhc,  truly  truly  born  of  Shiteli  (?),  begotten  of  the  shaleqen  Kelqcli.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Sh.  14.  Rectangular  stela  with  dove-tail  projection  below,  engraved  with  inscription  of 
twelve  lines.  Philadelphia,  Xo.  5114,  size  35  x  44  cm.  Found  over  vault  of  tomb  18.  Published 
Arc/l'a,  PI.  36  and  p.  33.    Lettering  late. 

'  Oeremanaye,  born  of  Xasha/.iye,  begotten  of  Be  .... ;  and  Shakelaye  born  of  Akapaye, 
begotten  of  Temeyaye.'    Formulae  A  B  G  (plural).    '  O  Patret  (?) '. 

For  the  last  word  cf.  Kar.  68. 

Sh.  15.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  centre  sunk  as  a  reservoir,  with  two  staircases  on 
opposite  sides,  inscription  in  two  lines  round  border.  Cairo,  No.  39266,  yellowish  sandstone, 
size  32  cm.  x  29  and  with  spout  38  cm.,  marked  Shablul  28  E,  having  been  found  in  the  middle 
of  that  tomb  below  the  vault.  Published  Areika,  PI.  36  and  p.  32  as  Ph.  51 15.  Writing  late 
and  incorrect. 

!  Terinaye,  born  of  Pemimi  (?),  begotten  of  Wazakiz.'    Formulae  A  B  C. 

Sh.  16.  Round-topped  stela  with  traces  of  a  scene  in  red  paint,  representing  a  man  facing 
to  the  left  with  arm  raised  apparently  in  adoration  to  a  figure  occupying  more  space  on  the 
left.  An  inscription  is  engraved  in  fifteen  lines  between  the  figures  above  and  below  the  hands. 
Philadelphia,  No.  51 16,  size  37  x  28  cm.  Found  over  tomb  30  b.  Published  Areika,  PI.  37  and 
p.  32.    Lettering  late. 

'  S  .  .  m  .  .  tashi,  truly  born  of  Lataye,  truly  begotten  of  Xashaqeye.'    Formulae  ABC. 

Sh.  17.  Rectangular  altar  with  spout,  the  field  deeply  sunk,  inscription  lightly  engraved 
round  border  in  two  lines.  Philadelphia,  No.  5117,  size  34x26  cm.  Found  over  tomb  31. 
Published  Areika,  PI.  37  and  p.  32.  The  lettering  is  of  the  later  style,  and  uses  the  peculiar  form 
of  ^-  which  is  found  on  No.  7,  q.v. 

'  Teshaye,  truly  born  of  Takizeye,  begotten  of  [Shabarajye.'    Formulae  A  [. .] 

Sh.  18.  Stela  roughly  shaped,  'painted  with  a  full-length  figure  in  red,  executed  in 
Egyptian  style with  apron  in  white  ;  a  single  line  of  inscription  in  black  (?)  along  the  top 
edge.  Philadelphia,  Xo.  5121,  size  31  x  23  cm.  Found  at  front  end  of  33  b.  Published  Areika, 
PI.  38  and  p.  32. 

The  inscription  may  consist  of  the  name  alone. 

'  Shaleyibezepemal  (?).' 

Sh.  19.    Rectangular  stela  shaped  like  an  altar  with  spout  at  top,  engraved  with  eleven 
lines  of  inscription  between  rules.    Cairo,  No.  39265,  size  41  cm.  x  40  and  with  projection  46  cm. 
Found  at  Shablul.    Lettering  late. 

'Yinqe,  born  of  Paqazaye,  begotten  of  Weniye,  kin  of  the  strategus  Taltabal,  kin  of  the 
strategus  Berakhil,  kin  of  the  envoy  Wesh-takel,  male-mars  in  TenV    Formulae  B  A  C  J. 

1  Both  plural,  L\/  C  93  ^  continues  with  <i  f  on  the  other  side  of  the  spout  and  S*r-  probably  exists 
amongst  the  sculpture. 


73 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G  AND  SHABLUL 


Sh.  20.  Mr.  Weigall  in  PI.  LII  of  his  Antiquities  of  Lower  Nubia  publishes  a  small 
photograph  of  a  stela  from  Amada,  i.e.  presumably  from  the  cemetery  of  Shablul,  inscribed 
with  fourteen  horizontal  lines  of  late  writing.  The  description  of  the  deceased  woman  is 
long  and  there  seem  to  be  other  points  of  interest,  but  the  photograph  is  very  difficult  to  read. 

The  father's  name  <r///¥J7jiJ  Mazaliye  is  fairly  clear  in  1.  3,  and  the  epithet  lj-&lt7)J/f 

'wife'  in  1.  11.     In  11.  4-5   ti,  f  h9  fi, )  $9 //I  9)/f7//  ¥*r/*-9  3  9  /,9f  }<,A9W/0 

'kin  of  the  chief  qercu  in  Bezewe  (Ve)sbekhe '  connects  the  deceased  with  S/i.  3,  and  in  1.  10 
/"t-/A/^-  J//IM  J         '  male-mars  in  Ten  '  confirms  the  Shablul  origin. 


CHAPTER  VII 


THE  OSTRACA 

OSTRACA  inscribed  with  Meroitic  characters  have  been  found  on  several  sites.  The  late 
Mr.  Scott-Moncrieff  recorded  the  finding  of  two  ostraca  at  Haifa  in  1905,  which  have  un- 
fortunately disappeared,1  and  Dr.  Randall-Maclver  subsequently  found  several  in  the  same 
locality.  Others  were  found  in  the  ruins  of  the  houses  of  Karanog,  and  are  published  in 
Mr.  Woolley's  memoir  on  Karanog  Tozvn.  The  cemetery  of  Karanog  also  produced  a  few, 
together  with  some  graffiti  on  amphorae,  while  at  Alaqi  an  amphora  was  found  with  a  variety 
of  inscriptions  upon  it,  in  Meroitic,  Egyptian  demotic,  and  Greek.2 

The  ostraca  are  especially  useful  in  providing  examples  of  numerals.  The  texts  as  yet 
are  almost  wholly  unintelligible  in  other  respects.    The  following  copies  are  from  the  originals. 

Kar.  Ostr.  I.  Two  fragments  of  a  cup  of  fine  thin  buff  ware,  with  lines  of  decorations  in 
purple  ;  inscribed  in  black.    Karanog  Cemetery,  PI.  96,  8955  a,  b,  but  marked  9049  a,  b,  G.  52. 

1.  ...  9  )/w  .  . 

2.  ...  tMJ//trtle>?:/*-  .  .  • 

3.  .  .        /&:WJ*-l}¥-[  .  .  . 

4.  .  .  .  Z?;¥**~9S[9/,]9ZS*J>*1.  •  • 

5-  •  •  •  V^ZA}*///  [.]/-*-//*- .  .  . 
6.  ...  /l?l?-lA/[.]  :jjA<,f/:f}  .  •  . 

7-  •  •  •  t-9U"  .  .  . 

The  appearance  inside  and  out  suggests  the  above  arrangement  of  the  fragments,  and 
the  word  in  1.  4  '  in  Pezeme '  seems  to  confirm  it.  According  to  this  the  two  fragments  join 
at  the  corner. 

Kar.  Ostr.  2.  Marked  '  9047.  G.  N.  end  of  cemetery '.  Piece  from  a  large  vessel  of  buff 
ware  with  reddish  surface  decorated  with  a  pale  buff  line  edged  with  purple.  The  top  and 
right-hand  edges  are  perfect,  the  left-hand  edge  is  probably  incomplete.3 


1.  :/  .  9Z?///:y///JSJ//J 

2.  :  ./*-  .  ¥£? ///&:/// X 

4-  •  <  .  .  /<t-9///:<  f  Z 

5-   ^919/ 

6.  .  .  .  .  ^ 

7.  >'///  ■  •  •  :9  If, 

8.  ///... 

1  Inscr.  II,  ad  loc.  8  Jnscr.  90.  3  See  PI.  30. 


So  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 

Kar.  Ostr.  3.  Marked  9048,  coarse  red  surface  inside  and  out ;  inscribed  on  front  and  back 
in  white.    Karanbg  Cemetery,  PI.  96,  89  54  n,  b. 

Exterior  .  .  . 

?  ? 

.  .  .  lfS</1r  or  y:/*- 

9/39^9^ 

•>  1  •>  1  •> 
IJ9<,9I3 

Interior  **-9£? 


^  I  J/19  is 

Kar.  Ostr.  4.  Marked  9046,  very  coarse  red  fragment  of  a  large  vessel ;  written  in 
white  ink.1 

1.  :A9<j39I//% 

2.  :?zjrf!'-* 

3.  '%j/-?/iA/mm 


The  jar  graffiti  appear  to  be  as  follows  from  the  facsimiles.2 

Kar.  graff.  22  ....  /$J9^  1^9/39^ 
„     23  W,9$^  (or  /3<,9f^  i.e.  'Philae'). 
„        „     24,  26  both  9^9^/4-,  cf.  the  father's  name  in  Kar.  73. 
»     25  9)  A  (?) 

?     ?  ? 

„     27  ."/«$-  %*,/ )  e-r9Zj¥J7  ?9J,  compare  the  funerary  formulae  A  E. 
29  possibly  J/IJ 


1  See  PI.  30. 


■  Karanbg  Ce»i.,  PI.  107. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


GENERAL  RESULTS 

In  the  inscriptions  of  Shablul  only  two  place-names  are  mentioned,  939 /L9f  Rezewe. 
and  A/*-  Ten.  Two  of  the  deceased  are  'related  to  the  chief  qcrch  in  Bezewe Sh.  3,20. 
A  'relative  of  the  strategus  in  Bezewe'  is  recorded  at  Aqeba  near  Medik,  Inscr.  89/4,  and  the 
place  appears  to  be  referred  to  at  Philae,  Inscr.  103/2.  The  other  name  Ten  is  confined  to 
Shablul  texts  and  occurs  no  less  than  six  times  in  the  nineteen  inscriptions,  and  again  on  the 
Weigall  '  Amada'  tablet.  In  1,  3,  4,  6,  19,  20  the  deceased,  man  or  woman,  is  described  as 
'  malc-mars  (i.  e.  male  of  mar)  in  Ten  ',  and  in  Sh.  1  again  as  '  related  to  a  sJianamazes  in  Ten  '. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Teh  is  the  name  of  the  town  to  which  the  Shablul  cemetery  belonged, 
and  presumably  that  of  which  the  ruins  are  seen  near  by,  extending  from  the  '  well  and  river 
wall'  to  the  modern  'village'.1  As  the  residence  of  a  strategus  and  chief  qcrcn,  Bezewe  must 
have  been  of  some  importance  ;  it  probably  lay  somewhere  down-stream  of  Shablul,  towards  the 
frontier  of  the  Dodecaschoenus.  At  Shablul  several  of  the  deceased  claim  relationship  with 
important  persons,  envoys  and  strategi,  as  well  as  a  slialcqen  amongst  civil  officers.  Perhaps 
the  most  distinguished  holder  of  titles  amongst  those  buried  there  is  Yiwaletey  of  Sh.  4,  but 
the  meaning  of  the  words  except  'envoy  of  the  king'  is  quite  obscure.  The  sacerdotal  title 
maze  was  held  by  the  father  in  Sh.  6  and  12,  and  apparently  by  the  husband  in  Sh.  6,  and  the 
deceased  in  Sh.  5  was  shashimetc  of  Mash ;  this  is  the  only  mention  of  a  deity  at  Shablul  outside 
the  invocations,  and  shows  that  he  was  worshipped  there  as  well  as  at  Karanog.  The  period 
covered  by  the  inscriptions  of  Shablul  must  be  short  and  late ;  the  fragment  Arcika,  PI.  35, 
No.  ,5112,  alone  is  'transitional '. 

In  the  Karanog  inscriptions  many  place-names  occur.  The  one  that  most  closely 
corresponds  in  use  to  Ten  at  Shablul  is  /S-/^/^  'Nalete'  ;  the  deceased  in  Kar.  3,  17,  73, 
81,  97,  98,  and  128  is  '  malc-mars  in  Nalete',  and  in  Kar.  59  'malc-mars  and  (?)  ameke 
in  Nalete',  cf.  47.  Next  comes  A  tl9  '  Akin ' ;  the  deceased  in  Kar.  29,  47  and  87  are 
entitled  '  malc-mars  in  Akin',  but  there  are  other  and  higher  titles  connected  with  it— peste, 
nak,  'great  wimanis'  in  Kar.  47,  pestc  also  in  Kar.  77,  78.  Akin  was  probably  more  important 
than  Nalete,  in  the  same  neighbourhood,  and  its  name  seems  identical  with  Acine  of  Pliny  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  Acine  should  be  far  south  of  the  Second  Cataract.2  Shimale  occurs  as 
frequently  as  Akin  ;  three  persons,  Kar.  17,  49,  and  128,  are  '  marcperi  in  Shimale ',  the  first  and 
last  being  also  '  malc-mars  in  Nalete' :  we  also  have  a  ' qcrcn  in  Shimale',  Kar.  38,  an  '  arebctake 
in  Shimale  ',  Kar.  92,  the  'wife  of  a  mas-qcres  in  Shimale',  Kar.  132,  and  one  'belonging  to  the 
great  mete  in  Shimal '  (sic),  Kar.  11.  It  is  evident  that  the  cemetery  of  Karanog  was  a  burial- 
place  for  Nalete  Akin  and  Shimale,  and  that  these  three  places  were  in  the  near  neighbourhood. 
Certain  passages  in  the  great  inscription  of  Kalabsha3  point  to  Shimale  being  identical  with 
Primis,  the  south  frontier  of  the  Blemmyes,  i.e.  the  great  hill  fortress  of  Qasr  Ibrim  on  the 
east  bank  about  three  miles  south  of  the  cemetery.    Nalete  and  Akin  occur  only  at  Karanog, 

1  See  the  map  Areika,  PI.  43,  and  the  description,  j  the  neighbourhood  of  Esna,  Brugsch,  Diet.  Geogr. 
ib.,  p.  23.  135. 

2  The  same(?)  name  ©  <Gny  is  found  in     |  »  Inscr.  94. 

M 


82 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF   KARANOG  AND  SHABLCL 


and  both  may  have  stood  on  the  cultivated  west  bank,  one  of  the  two  no  doubt  being  represented 
by  the  present  town  ruins  of  Karanog. 

Of  names  belonging  elsewhere  we  have  Pakharas  (Faras?),  Pezeme  (Amara),  Shaye  (Sai), 
and  Atiye  (Sedenga),  as  well  as  Napata  ;  perhaps  also  Tebawe  (the  'Holy  Place',  'Afiarov,  in  or 
near  Philae).  The  noble  deceased  in  Kar.  47  belonged  to  Akin,  Pakharas,  Taman,  Pezeme, 
and  perhaps  Shazesh ;  it  is  not  certain  that  Taman  and  Shazesh  are  really  place-names,  but 
the  latter  may  be  identical  with  Shazes.  In  Kar.  56  the  father  and  family  of  the  deceased 
belonged  to  Azere,  Atiye,  and  Shazes,  and  on  a  stela  from  Faras1  Shazes  is  mentioned  along 
with  Atiye,  Shaye,  and  Pezeme,  besides  Pakharas  itself ;  it  evidently  lay  southward,  probably 
beyond  the  Second  Cataract.  Azere,  mentioned  also  in  the  Kalabsha  inscription,2  was  likewise 
somewhere  in  this  southern  region.  Yerawazeze,  Kar.  27,  is  another  place-name,  certified  by 
the  characteristic  title  shatamzes,  and  apparently  associated  with  Pezeme.  Zer  in  69,  Yipakhe, 
associated  with  Akin  in  78,  are  somewhat  less  certain.  Connexion  of  the  people  of  the  cemetery 
with  the  imperial  capital  at  Napata  is  shown  in  Kar.  41,  77,  116,  125,  while  121  probably 
commemorated  a  member  of  an  Ethiopian  embassy  to  the  Roman  emperor. 

The  deities  mentioned  at  Karanog,  besides  Isis  Osiris  Mak-lakh  Patret,  and  Bebaz  (?)  in  the 
invocations  are  Ammon,  Amanap,  and  Amanapate,  Isis,  Mash,  Khash,  Mat,  Mit,  Aqezis,  and 
Shanan  (?).  Amanapate  occurs  once  only,  and  apparently  in  connexion  with  Napata,  and  not 
as  a  local  deity;  Ammon  is  fairly  frequent,  and  is  associated  with  Isis  in  126,  suggesting  that 
he  may  have  had  the  form  of  Min  (associated  with  Isis  at  Koptos).  In  102,  105  Ammon  is 
served  along  with  Amanap,  and  in  128  with  Mash.  Amanap  (see  p.  55)  is  very  often  mentioned 
and  is  associated  with  Ammon,  and  in  103  with  Mash.  In  69  Mash,  also  very  frequent,  seems 
to  be  associated  with  two  other  deities,  Khash  (i.e.  Khons?)  and  Mat  (i.e.  Muth?).  In  88 
Mit  may  be  Muth  again,  and  in  30  Aqezis  (the  equivalent  of  Khons)  appears,  see  below.  Shanan 
is  as  yet  quite  doubtful.  The  religious  titles  are  as  numerous  as  the  civil,  but  these  cannot  be 
fully  discussed  in  the  present  memoir. 

The  god  Aqezis  is  mentioned  in  Kar.  30,  where  his  arataivte  is  referred  to  as  a  relative. 
Aqezis  occurs  in  the  titles  of  the  human-headed  Ammon,3  and  is  figured  on  the  temple  of  the 
Lion-god  at  Naga,  where  he  is  evidently  the  Egyptian  Khons.4  This  moon-god  was  often 
identified  by  the  Egyptians  with  Thoth.  and  a  combination  Khens-Thowt  occurs  in  late  temples. 
The  title  aratazvte,  which  occurs  also  in  Kar.  127,  evidently  contains  the  name  of  Thoth,  and 
seems  to  designate  the  priest  of  Khons ;  in  Egyptian  it  might  perhaps  be  Har-Thowt,  i.  e.  Horus 
Thoth,  which  is  frequent  as  a  proper  name,  or  Ere-Thowt,  'companion  of  Thoth,'  which  might 
well  exist.  But  more  probably  ar-  is  a  Meroitic  sacerdotal  title  ?U/ 5^  found  with  Ammon  and 
Amanap,  so  that  1  aratawte  of  Aqezis'  would  mean  something  like  1  Thoth-priest  of  Khons  '. 

With  regard  to  Mash,  who  is  found  only  in  these  inscriptions,  a  very  interesting  title 
'  waretakhan  of  Mash '  is  seen  in  Kar.  92  belonging  to  the  second  of  two  people,  the  first  of 
whom  was  arebctake5  in  Shimale.  In  132  there  is  a  '  waratakhan  of  Isis'  described  as  'wife 
of  a  mas-gcrct'm  Shimale'.    waretakhan  must  thus  be  counted  as  one  of  the  very  rare  titles 

given  to  women ;  it  can  be  nothing  else  than  the  Egyptian  *J|  '  great  (Lady)  of 

Music  ',  the  title  of  the  chief  female  temple  musician  or  priestess  of  the  sun-god  Re  at  Helio- 
polis,  recorded  in  a  great  geographical  inscription  at  Edfu.c  So  far  as  can  be  seen  the  title 
was  confined  to  Re-worship  in  Egypt.     Here  we  have  it  for  Isis  and  for  Mash ;  and  this 


1  Inscr.  129/12. 

2  Inscr.  94/22. 

3  Inscr.  I,  p.  63. 

4  Inscr.  9  ;  ib.  pp.  57,  60. 

s  A  graffito  in  Egyptian  demotic   at  Philae 


(BRUGSCH,  Thesaurus,  1009)  is  01  an  arebetake  (var. 
arebetanake)  of  Isis,  perhaps  connected  with  the 
revenues  of  the  temples;  see  Inscr.  II,  s.  v.  Philae, 
Hadrian  gateway. 

0  BRUGSCH,  Diet.  Geogr.  Suppl.,  p.  1 368. 


GENERAL  RESULTS 


83 


suggests  that  Mash  was  indeed  the  Sun-god,  in  Nubian  jutjvUjeJV, 1  and  that  the  title  was  ex- 
tended to  the  worship  of  the  goddess  Isis,  who  may  perhaps  have  been  viewed  at  Shimale 
as  either  the  mother  or  the  consort  of  the  Sun-god.  But  Mash  might  equally  well  be  the 
comic  Egyptian  Bes,  patron  of  music  and  dancing  ;  and  Bes  is  well  known  among  Meroitic 
remains. 

The  range  of  the  numerous  inscriptions  from  Karanog  is  somewhat  wider  than  of  those  from 
ShablCil,  but  few  seem  to  be  so  early  as  the  c,  d  inscriptions  of  the  cemetery  of  Meroe.2  No 
names  of  kings  are  recognizable  in  any  of  the  texts,  nor  regnal  dates,  nor  even  records 
of  the  age  of  the  deceased. 

The  deities  in  the  Meroitic  inscriptions  are  chiefly  Egyptian,  but  they  do  not  seem  to 
represent  either  the  old  local  gods  of  the  Egyptian  Middle  Kingdom  or  New  Empire  in  Nubia, 
nor  the  later  ones  of  the  Ptolemaic  and  Roman  Dodecaschoenus.  So  far  as  can  be  seen  at 
present  they  are  the  Ammonian  and  Osirian  series  of  the  Meroite  Ethiopians,  taken  from  Thebes 
and  Philae(?)  at  the  time  of  the  XXVth  Dynasty.  Two  or  three  of  the  sacerdotal  titles,  as  of 
the  civil,  are  of  Egyptian  origin. 

As  to  the  place-names,  Atiye  is  Egyptian,  Napata  also  occurs  in  Egyptian  inscriptions, 
and  Pakharas  in  Greek  and  Coptic  ;  but  for  the  most  part  they  are  not  to  be  found  either 
in  Egyptian  or  Coptic,  or  in  classical  or  Arab  writers,  or  in  the  modern  maps.  As  yet  no  tribal 
or  national  designations  whatsoever  can  be  recognized. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  connexion  of  the  Meroitic  language  with  Nubian,  which 
seemed  so  promising  from  the  few  Ethiopian  names  preserved  by  classical  writers,  seems  to 
be  very  slight  so  far  as  the  evidence  of  the  inscriptions  goes  at  present.  Even  if  Mash  be 
really  the  same  as  the  Nubian  ju&.uja/A.  it  helps  little  to  prove  that  Meroitic  is  a  form  of  Nubian  ; 
for  either  ju^uj^A.  may  have  been  borrowed  by  the  true  Nubians  from  Meroitic,  or  it  may  be 
that,  while  Meroitic  was  the  official  language  for  writing,  Nubian  was  the  mother-tongue  of  Lower 
Nubia,  so  that  Mash  would  not  be  truly  Meroitic,  but  the  local  Nubian  name  of  the  Sun-god 
retained  in  official  documents. 

The  abundance  of  funerary  inscriptions  with  the  Meroites  agrees  with  the  richness  of  the 
Meroitic  grave-deposits,  and  contrasts  strongly  with  the  poverty  of  burials  in  Egypt  in  the  Roman 
age.  In  connexion  with  the  leading  formula  of  the  funerary  texts  concerning  the  supply  of  water,3 
Mr.  Blackmail  drew  my  attention  to  the  practice  still  holding  with  the  women  of  the 
Moslem  Barabra  in  Nubia,  of  placing  a  bowl  at  the  grave  of  a  relative  and  filling  it  with 
water  from  time  to  time.  I  have  since  had  the  opportunity  of  seeing  the  bowls,  sometimes 
filled  with  water,  placed  by  the  newer  graves  in  the  cemeteries  at  Faras  and  Serra,  and  I  was 
told  that  the  women  fill  them  every  Friday,  the  Mohammedan  Sabbath. 

1  Above,  p.  56.  2  Mero'e,  p.  5S.  3  See  pp.  44,  46. 


M  2 


TABLES   AND  INDICES 


TABLE  OF  NAMES  AND  PARENTAGE. 

INDEX  A.    TITLES  AND  DESCRIPTIVE  PHRASES  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THE 
INITIAL  WORDS. 

INDEX  B.    TITLES  AND  DESCRIPTIVE  PHRASES  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THE 
FINAL  WORDS. 

INDEX  C    MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS. 

INDEX  D.    THE  FUNERARY  MONUMENTS  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  TOMB 
NUMBERS. 

INDEX  E.    THE   FUNERARY  MONUMENTS  IN   THE  ORDER   OF  MUSEUM 
NUMBERS,  ETC. 


TABLE  OF  NAMES  AND  PARENTAGE 1 


A 

Kar.  •> 

1  ¥S//39///9)9?^  ?  cf. 

54  B 

ia  Vi//39////*-9) 

(woman) 

2  b  ¥i/<,9 

(man) 

3  V39/39////^)    ?  cf. 

ioS  A 

4  9i//39///<?r3     88  A, 

cf.  79  A 

6  9i//39///^  ¥7^)^23  A, 

cf.  9  AA 

7  ¥i/*,/)9<}3 

8  ¥i»/ 13^/^/ X 

w/ /3<tjr)  it  jl<  ?  cf. 

130  B,  C 

trt//3J//t,9t,¥JrJ 

9  til '/3tr^C&!/  cf.  10  C 

¥i//39////l^-¥^^  cf. 

6  A,  23  A 

10  -//!/<!- 9  III  69^97^ 
VI/ 13      cf.  68  A,  C 

11  -9///9))3/3(//3) 
W//3  o* 

•>  •> 

12  ¥i/ /39///^^¥^^  o* 

cf.  33  A,  &c. 

13  9*//3¥*)4//39^  o» 

14  9S//3^/)3/3 

15  **9/3WfWi/<, 
*i9l39t/l)  ) 

16  9i//39^3JH)) 


B 


9 ///WW  3 


9 t,[W3]w }{*&))     78  B, 

79  B,  124  B 

9///V&1///9J/*-  i8B,  32  B, 

.59  A 


9 ///*?*!  81  B,  82  A,  86  B 
S/^^^iJ^B,  32A 


*}3/w  //I9C  A  103  B 


*?J//A9?!l  cf.  6  B 

9/^/3^/^-9) 
9///9J,*^d.  r)4  c,  &c. 
J//U^ 

9////)lA/)/^ 


[?<&/9W??]  cf.  23  CC 


•  •  «T*9J*-$^cf.  9  C 

¥4//3//3  17  C,  23  C,  49  C 
t1AVr9iA/}  cf.  23 CC,  40  C 


l,  of  the  mother  impossit 
omposition  and  writing, 
meaning  of  the  proper  names  is  understood  it  is         the  signs. 


W3JH  cf.52B  (and  103  C) 

9///¥^9)<9^.  4C 
yrr3  cf.  9  A 

9//tl/'ty// 

9//// t7? 

9/11)3) 
9////t<9^ 


1  The  name  of  the  deceased  is  in  A,  of  the  mother  impossible  to  fix  the  precise  spellings  owing  to  bad 
in  B,  of  the  father  in  C.    Until  the  composition  and         writing,  injury,  and  general  ambiguity  in  the  forms  of 


88 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Kar  A 

17  93/&fJL**/tJ  6* 

brother  of  23  A 

i«  Vi//39fi"jt,*3J9d 

cf.  S/i.  15  C 

19  VS/O'rWt-flA/Vi 

89  A,  20  B,  21  B 

20  -¥J7/*-9(A/9W5Z^ 
9i//3      cf.  21  A 

21  -^A-[5u/5U/5^] 
y^//^  a*  cf.  20  A 

22  <&/<,////*-/<,; 

23  ¥i//39///^¥^l^  6  A, 

cf.  9  AA 

vi/ /3  <?///;/*-  cf.  117  c 

and  4  B 

/ /3  9    W{9  •}  9  f  J 
25  ¥*//39<,rVJ7t39Z^ 


26  ¥4//3¥$?/Ly///9lA/} 

27  9*/0?/M//3) 

28  W<^9J  /3w-7 
9/Cy^^/u/5^cf.  106 

29  J//  U  Aei+iAJ9'^ 
¥Z//3  39  A 

39  AA 

31  ¥S/^///A//39^ 

32  ¥2/ /39 J) 

6  BB,  17  B,  23  B 

33  trt//39///¥f-)  cf.  6B, 

23  BB 

34  tH//?/^-9  ly^^^y// 

a*  cf.  60  C 

35  trt>9/39///9  £,}(/ /3) 
*rt9/39///9  1¥&91a/9& 

//3^¥^^ 


B 

9  JL1^ if  6  BB,  23  B, 

32  A,  cf.  27  B 

9 /// ZJ// 9  J 4B,  32  B, 

59  A 

9///A//5^89B 

9 ///¥$/*- 19  A,  21  B, 

89  A 

[5///y*/]Wu//3    sec  the 

last 

*>9ts 9  }%!(•'////) 

9t,*?ymJ)    6BB,  j7B, 
32  A 

9///f"r  cf.  6  B,  33  A 

5,?///  cf.  29  B,  31  B,  127  A, 

129  B 

%9t",}A9lW# 
9/// 91)}  cf.  17  B 


9 /////,  5^ 

<H//9)//*'  31  B,  127  A,  129  B, 

cf.  25  B 

5///5 ^//^  29  B,  127  A,  129  B, 
cf.  25  B 

5///A?tH 

9///t/&l///9J/*-  4B,  18  B, 

59  A 


U/     cf.  55  B,  65  B 


¥Jr//3//3  6  C,  23  C,  49  C 
9^/l/fj 
9)!/J///Wi  89  C 
A9)9W&//  89  descr. 

[  ] 

t&//3//3  6  C.  17  C,  49  C 
!lW9Wii  cf.  6  CC,  40  C 

Ia/);///9/// 
<&?9<i^m  •  ..?) 


wyrt9)J    31  c-   55  cc 

129  c 


(A/}9i>9<J     29  C,    55  CC 

129  c 

///*-l?9 
[  1 


9  ///  /U  ^  ^ in  descr-  60 


TABLE  OF  NAMES  AND  PARENTAGE 


89 


„  A 

A  ar.  , 

I I3<jJ// U  A<i)  } 

37  tH//39^iH/<r-  BB 
tH//39///3l^ 

9i//3  <&//  /^9?J//)o» 

cf.  1  C,  3<S  A 

38  trt/*j9?J//?  (man 

figured)  cf.  1  C,  37  AAA 

39  -J^M^?^ 
[¥S]//3  29  A 

29  AA 

40  ¥i/^^9<lA/^  ^  41  A 

41  tftllt!l9<W(/  a*  4°A 

42  9t/',¥H/*-9J  cf.56B 

¥$  /  $  Ia/ }  Ia/ J/  cf.  descr. 
21,  89 

43  Vi/4///9r*1r-    cf.  4B 

and  12  B,  23  BB 

44  W/0<?J}4Jrt 

45  lf*-U 9  Ia/9/3) 
9S//39/,  cf.  5//.  2  C 

¥i//39^9^t^  cf. 

102  A 

46  -9  <,¥Jr9r 
¥i//3 

47  / l^!ltH<  cf.  5//. 

2  A 

4*  tH//3¥x7//// A9/,J 

49  ¥i/f3^U 

50  trt/<7/*-9)/0} 

(boy  figured) 

5*  Vi/<,9l/J9t,9^  cf 

100  A, 130  B 


B 

5////C^io9  B 
9^¥i/<r-  A 

¥$s$-9J/ 139  J  cf.3<SB,  70B 


C 

¥J79)J/*-Aty// 
lA/}9fV<:  J  cf.  60  descr. 
9J/J9<>}<i  38C,  cf.  70  C 


A/ 139  ?  5^A,  94  B,  cf.  37 BB,  9?/?9<t<i<,  37  CCC,  cf.  70  C 
70  B 


cf.  76  c 

9///A/rj// 


<Pr/^ty  48  B 

[  ] 


[ 


] 


^/«-^///  44  B 

4*5//  50  B,  59  B,  62  B, 
116  B 

¥J7?)^^/  49  B,  59  B,  62  B. 
116  B 

9     JL  cf.  110  B,  130  C 

N 


99  ? 


<&93J9  JLVPSW}  cf. 

6  CC 


////«- ^4  J 


9^t^C39?fl  48  C,  cf.  126  A 
[  ] 


L 


] 


S/C^.-JS/^  44C 

1 13/13  6C,  17  C,  23  C 

LA/t"///9  3  3  59  C,  116  C,  29 
descr. 


9////<7<  J 


9o 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


A 


Kar. 

53  94^9-^ //3  JO) 

54  94//39^^A^  ? 

55  94/ /39 ///j,/3 3  BB 

94/ 1391//  ^94  9^//  cf. 

76  B 

56  949 13W  3J/9W/ 13 

64  AA 

57  941 13939  fi,9 139+) 

58  A/139?  (?)  38B>  94  B 

¥A$3J9I3*-)  (?) 
941 139) /)  J// 99) 

59  94 //3  9/// 9*  JJ//  9J/+- 

4B,  18  B,  3a  B 

60  -^5^/1(.,(a/5(a/9^)| 

cf.  61  AA 

941 13/19  f  99"^.  > 

61  -<r-9<  t,Zi9M9Z^, 
941 O  60  A 

62  ¥&//jjl*/rttf9S 

63  94/ 1391/19^19+9) 

cf.  109  B 

64  94/^9^/ I39W-'/ /3 

cf.  5//.  6  A 

¥&//3w3J9W//3 

56  A 

94l/3J//3^{9+)) 

6594/0  9)/)^94{9+)) 

66  94/ 139 ("1)3% 

67  941 139J}/ /3<tW+9  ? 

94//3VJ3//39///J  ? 

68  941 139/1/ J/19^9^ 

69  941 13^  13  A  ■  ■  ■  /9^ 

70  94/^93^9^3 

71  94//3^-9S9l)9) 


B 

9t"i)9W/<r- 

9////9^cf.  1  A 
^  >  U/  C  cf.  34  B,  65  B,  ]  24  A 
9////L/3J  A 

9+91/^*,)  57  B 
^  Ift-Vi )  56  B 


^  £^  cf.  82  B 

w}39l  *X 
W  9  94/^93 

iA/f949<J  29 C, 31  C,  129c 
<,39A9Z?}9<,91 


9^J  9  )^9y//  49B,5oB,62B,  ]  lA/f¥y//93J  5°  c>  ll6C>  %9 
116  B  descr- 

9///[.]^  ///S*-9l?*3 

91/1/391,9^  (J  W"*" 

9^;^^//  49  B,  50  B,  59  B,  ^^fU/;5U/^  cf.  64  C 

116  B 


9///*£u/9^ 

9///9<j}9? 
9///Ia/<  cf.  34  B,  55  B 

9/1/^95 

9+/}J9^^oB 

^1139)  38  B 

/IJ J  72  B,  75  B,  cf. 
"  11  B 


9///¥+U 
V*/tA/)9JJ 

9 ////*- 9/// 3  cf.  10  A,  /w, 

132 

^9^ 
9J /JJ//W<9V// 


OF  NAMES  AND  PARENTAGE 


9i 


B 

/19  3  ;  71  B,  75  B,  cf. 

11  B 


5///^^5^74B,  cf.  93  A 
tffS/kfKn  B,  cf.  93  A 


c 


^inj/ j  75  c 


njd/<r-:<&;  71B.72B.cf.  72c 

11  B 


TABLE 

Kar.  A 

72  tH/t,9ij\9)} 

tH/ti/^-?^?  (?)  75  AA 

73  VS//39///¥+9/,9^ 

74  A 

74  9i09///^9Jl9^ 

73  A 

75  /39e,t&9f//lj  in 

6/\  6  descr. 

*5/*7/<r-;}J  (?)  72  AA 

76  HH391J  f",%? 

77  til 13/1^7-/*,;  o* 

78  9t//3iA/}V£/^- y\  83 

descr. 

79  *2//39///f3  cf.  4  A, 

88  A  ? 

80  ? 

82  VS//39////S}XiB,86B 

«3  I  §  o* 

84  Vi/OV^y.^/*-  lnscrt 

J35 

85  Vi/ /39//lW/3;ty/ 
VS//39///},949/// 

86 

87  ^.V/^^iKjc 

88  trt//39///<,f'3  4  A,  cf. 

79  A 

89  ^//i^-^vw^ 

19  A,  30  B,  21  B 

9°  tH//3j//l?/39^  ? 

91  ,H//39)?i} 

92  °* 
//39^^j^j/& 

93  tit /39///<^%^9^  cf. 

73  B 


9///Vf,<t,< 

9/,WJia/}WJ   3B,   79  B, 

124  B 

9t,93lA/}¥JrJ    3B,    78  B, 

124  B 

6  A,  82  A,  8615 
9////y^cf.53C 
/^//^5///^  cf.  94  A 


*-/KJ  A%JW9f  cf.  42  B 

u^?;  79 c,  124c 

78  C,  124C 
.••y4/A?^5^cf.  86  C 

////*- 5**/*- a 


6  A,  81  B,  82  A 

9///A*3J3  119  B 
9/// A/ J 9*,^  J9B 


9  l/'k-'rtif  19*,^)    J  22B, 
125  A 


<&//3}9^ct.  81  C 

9J/J9kjrtf 

9J}J///Ia/)  19  C 

? 

122  C 

9  It  J/1 3J 


92 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG 


A 


Kar. 

83  B 

95      112*1/1  Jllt^t, 


B 

A/139)  38  B 


^^/l^9<5  B,  98  B 


96  'H//29<¥J7'MJ9^  ^^/^95B,98B 


AND  SHABLUL 

C 


W      93  J 


97  V*//39*t,9ZJL. 

98  ^//i^9C/,5///J/L 

99  'HI/I'M  !5^cf.BB 
¥Z//39///9///  fi,/) 

100  -9)^911)9^9^ 
<rt9/3  cf.  52  A,  130  B 

101  tHll3^t^^%fi^- 

cf.  103  A 

mi  I?**- *&/*-/ r  cf. 

125  c 

102  lost  o7' 

W//?  .  .  .  .  ^  o*  cf. 

45  A 

103  ¥£/ /3La/<  /L/l/*-  ^ 

cf.  101  A 

104  lost 

105  9i//39///¥^(:^l_J) 

106  / 139/11  nj/M9^  cf. 

28  AA 

107  -wfrz{tz9<79y) 

<rt//3 

108  ¥39/39////Z<  3  A 

109  <tf//39y//  A<f  (or 

no 

9i /<?/// 9  t"tf<[lj} 

in  *r.-tijj9i/ar(*) 

112  ..  .  *<y//  .  .  •? 

113  P-sr-Mr?  sy  P-a-le-^S 
)*,/ t,<,)J/l 

114  92//39///J/IJ 
nj  trt//393}/iJ 

116  *rtl/3w9))'*-ltj 


¥4  .  .  ^¥^//3¥^^ 

W&/L.95  B,  9^B 

¥Jr//39)i9l)  cf.  A 


¥ts///¥Ajs*-9J 

1  •> 

!}9/!/9fi,l^ 


1 1JA//I9<9^ 
Ia/Z///[/]39^ 
UK9)<?WI 
W91A. 


.  .  .  •  MW?) 
V?J/u////9A'A  8  B 

W/3//3 

J//1/J/3 
9///¥£l^ 

J//^l^iJ JL  cf.  52  B,  130  C 

</J7)9lA/}9/// 


(tfre-  J?^title)  cf.  8  C 


9//IJ/I) 


*J7))hLt  49  B,  5°  B» 

6a  B 


59  B, 


i^/J  title) 
^39///**) 

9<?II3!I 
9  A/3 


9///)9<¥//9 

lA/f9-93J  29  descr. 
59  C 


TABLE  OF  NAMES  AND  PARENTAGE 


93 


Kar. 

"7  *H//3 1*3^/^ 
"8  tH/^^9^J// 

121  lost 

122  V4//3¥+/l9/39J  ^ 

123  //3ia//ia//*-&<,3//3J 

124  //i#^;/^u/c  cf. 

29  A,  55  B 

125  -5  (5  ,£9*^) 
^//^  90  B,  122  B 

126  <H/ /3<tf,KA/ 3?  >}  cf.44C 

127  *H9/39///)y  cf.  129  B 

128  tH//3^))< 

129  }r90:V/, 3^ 

130  Vi/*,jL///9/t9J 

131  /  !39///trzt,93 

132  lrt//3J///^  ...  J9fi, 


B 

zn^^rj// 

WAt3J3 
J//3^J3 

9l/^-9i(9l9^^)     9o  B, 

125  A 

9j,V/3 

79  B 

9///A^9/3 


W///9J/*-  cf.  23  A  A  and 
4B 

^91J Ji  cf.  52  B,  110B 

W /*-//{?  J  in  descr.  21 

^)/£f9/3  90C 
(J^^J  title) 


5^»W)3B,  78B,  ^v?,  78C)79C 
79  B 


5///5/?/^29B,3iB,  cf.  25  B,  I  W}¥$9)J  29C31C,  55  C 
127  A 

9  3Jt,9J9t,9$^  cf.  52  A,  9  3J^/<^d.  110B,  52  B 
100  A 


<"}¥S9/, 


Sk. 

1  *i//39 ///<,$ 

2  *<33//_?  9  /Ov^C 

3  Vi-'/ /3 9 ////*, /<,9r  ? 

4  W  /  <j ////*- 9  *7&ty//  ^ 

5  ft/ '/3ia/< 3JU /3) 

6  •+&/ 139//// /39W/ /3  ? 

7  tH//39///3^r  17  A 

8  VS//3:9///3/l^9  B 

9  *i//3:9///A9  3Jt,93 

10  +&/ /39///y<&l^  cf. 

Afar,  no  A 

11  'H//393J,; 


9 ///¥*,/*-  ¥3^ 

9fi,3^H,/w)!, 

9///J//9l?^ 

9///l/U/9^ 

9///A//33 

9///  ¥i/l^ 

9///j,V3J 

9593 

9///3/^H  A 

9///¥f*l///9J/<r-  Kar.  4  B, 
&c. 


9///9)$ 
9///J9W9I3 


^}^3J3J 

9////J/<r-9/,/s/*- 

9///9Wf3 

<"Z¥*939ZS<WJ33) 

¥*l9/3%S 

IA^^9^9^ 


94 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


S/l.  9  ? 

9  9  9 

w/i^-;^  9^ 

9 

16  ¥3 

17  lH//39///3^r  7  A 

i«  <,J9Z/t,9S"/y//9<,J 
J  9  Vi/<i9/3nj#// 

20  [  ] 


B 

9///9A*? 

9///¥^J/l^ 

*?*79^ 
9///?*, 

9 /////,*&  cf.  7  B 

[  1 


9 ////*-/ 39^ 

9  m 9 ) ') 

.  .  .  .  9^ 

5  ///  ///  9  /  A-  cf.  /v  «r.  1 1 8  C 
/C  V^/C  3  cf.  Km:  1 8  A 
•  •  /OJ/l^ 
9///  .  .  .  .  cf.  7  C 

9///9AJ3 
9///VJ?t,:j 


INDEX  A 


TITLES  AND   DESCRIPTIVE    PHRASES   IN   THE   ORDER   OF  THE 

INITIAL  WORDS 


tH/iy/3^9^ 

+&/ <i9  JU  ^9  III  :9  )  f  f  J//  ty/J  :  /*r- 1 
VSI49  t,J}9///:<i5  iJJI & 

9i/<,9S,J?9///:5///¥S9/,//,:}4/'*-t?^ 
<rt/<i9  JU  }9 ///:<,  ZJ        /I*  }4*-/t*K 
9if<t9JiJ$9lll  A931A/3 

¥i/*rJJ//:)i>4J:/iA/9J9Z>. 
/<itV/<t/lS9l/J9l^ 
l<7  9  JiJ  }  9  III:  9  ////4-/Z9  }/l9^ 
149  /LJ}9  ///:/// /^9<¥^9<9^  „ 

¥i>^3/d  „ 
VtH/£j\tH  9///w}iA/t/  „ 
:^*9////9J9/i9Zs  l¥^:&< 13  If  „ 

9*4- t/L'  » 
Vi/49/,S99///:}ZJlJ  „ 

W/4/<i-J:9iA/?U/A' 

vi/*,9t,J}9///  w/^-inj 

li,9]L)!i9//f:<,/*-/fl5? 

¥i^3)  „ 
J/1 J  J 

trt^9<j9fi,)!i9l/l:9//inj)n^J//3}  » 

Vi/<r9fiJ?9///:/>'9<r  „ 

91a/9^ 


title  of  AA  Kar.  6,  v.  J  9  ^ 

Kar.  78  (man) 

Sh.  6  ? 

Sli.  19 

Sh.  4 

Sh.  3  ? 

Sh.  3  ? 

Kar.  56  (man) 

S/i.  8  (woman) 

Kar.  124,  v.  ^5  3^ 

Kar.  47  cr1 

A'rtT.  21 

A'#;\  21 

A'rtr.  15  (man) 

Kar.  21  o71 

Avrr.  47  0^,  cf.  121 

Kar.  87 

/frtr.  21  o71 

A'ar.  117,  119  (man) 

Kar.  12.5  (woman) 

A'ar.  15  (man),  cf.  21  a* 

A'rtr.  19-89  (woman) 

A'rtr.  21 
A'<7r.  50,  69 

title  of  A  (man),  Kar.  56,  of  C,  A'rt;-.  60 
Kar.  60 

A'dr.  19-89  (woman) 
Kar.  118  (man) 
A'rtr.  22 

Kar.  102 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLOL 


<H  *r-  9AJ 9  ^  9W9Z^  Kar.  58 

Kar.  47  °* 

92/4'*- /4)  93:9  3J9f9W9^  Kar-  92 

.•U/5U/5^  title  of  A,  ATar.  60  ;  of  AA,  Kar.  61 

92*7-$JlJ:  A'a/\  13  °" 

921 49  ji)  $91/1:  lA/f9  139  W9Z^  A'a/-.  70 
921492  „  Kar.  10 

92*7-9^1^  „  Kar.  36 

921 49  ),)  }9  III  :?tf}9/'9 13  :/4- 3  9  W9^  Kar.  30  (woman) 
92*7-9^  1/94/^-3  990^9^  Kar.  127 

/j  /  79^  title  of  C.ATflr. 34  (=»/>/ J/  }/lfKKaf 
92£t-9A^  4/4-9)//3}9Zj/3)  }9Z^  Kar.  59  ? 
92149 /L)  99111  911/1/3:9  /3):f9Z*.  Kar.  49  °* 

y^/^-9^  title  of  C,  A*rt/\  22 

i9S)/49JLJ99///-'/S9j,9Z/*-9Z.  Kar-  27>  68 
92/492:^941 )  »  Kar.  87  o* 

921 4)  J//:/)  „  Kar.  9° 

9il49t,?$9//f:4*-J//ffi.X9-l3*-9K  Kar.  56  (man) 
£^/*5-  y^l? 3*7-93^  Kar.  67 
92/4/4 J  4/£9Z^  Kar.  84 

////  title  (?)  of  B,  ATar,  22 
^///  title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  34  o*,  85 
924-3)  9l/±-/W9l/l  Kar.69^ 

4-93  /4-9W9  13  J//  III  Kar.  41  ^ 

AJ, )  9  II///  title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  1 1 1 
92/49^)^9/1/  4/4-9):  A}9)  99///  Kar.  17  o* 

J//  9 13  9  H  )  9  9  III  title  of  A  A,  Kar.  1 .5 


92/4/W/iA/ I  J//9AJ l&  Kar-  41.  77 

-?9///  49-r94flA9-0j  /<a//Ia/^        „         Kar.  54  ? 
924-9^1^  %4/*r-9< 

)99AJ  1 3  title  of  c>  A'flr.  72-  7") 1 
/4/4-A  9$9  ^         „  A^r.  47  °* 

I49JU99III  9//W I /3J//9//I  Kar.  112 

92*7-3/3  0<9^3  Kar.  132  ? 
92*7-3)  0<99^3  Kar.  92 
92I4IW/W  ^  919  43  Kar.  78  (man),  4 
9214/^9)  9/i92  Kar.67 


1  ^4.  ending  ^  becomes  ^,  see  p.  23;  so  the  title  ivimanis + lah,  'great'  becomes  w£ 


A.    DESCRIPTIONS  IN  ORDER  OF  FIRST  WORDS  97 

^9^9^,  9£9<r9f  title  of  A,  Kar.  107  ?,  12.-)  ?;  title  of  B, 

Kar.  90,  122 
ViS-WJ  9^'9l/^/^9^  Kar.  46 
(¥S)/49 ^^9///:y9^9  ^      „        Afar.  17  o*  116 
^/  9  <C      „        Art/-.  1 22  o* 
lrt/<jJ//%JKJ  9U<7tP79y  Kar.  3  ? 


trt/<i9fi,?  }9///:}iJlJ 
^1/^9^9^  J  }9///  f*r-  %JU 
/$9/,J}9 ///:*,/<r-  $Jl^ 


lrtcr-9  K  3 


Kar.  30  ?  ,  116  (man) 
A'rtr.  23 
A'rt/-.  116  (man) 
A'rt/-.  77 

A'rt/'.  125  (woman) 

Kar.  125  (woman) 
A^?r.  79  $ 
A'rt/-.  124  ? 


/  *  ^  y^/  /  v^/ /  /3  /IX^  Kar.  1260* 
Vi//79/,J?9///:f*:iA/9f:J/J',9Z^  Sk.  19 
Vi/49/,J}9///.'W'}9f       „      "  Sk.  19 

{trt)//,/*-A'tZ9  3<:^J//9i^Kar.  47  o*,  77  o" 

/<i9 t,J  ,,9///:<i<^J//:9$^  Kar.  129  ? 
irt/i79t,?fl5  //f:*i<7-J//9  ^  A^.  61  ? 


(¥i)/<,9t,J}9/// 
*H  1^9  49/,  J  }9/// 
m)/*,9t,J}9///:{/9 

*rt/<T9JLJ}9///:9///<T-  lA/r: 
W/*,9/LJ}9///:ia/99S/*-A 

sic 

irt/<7/<,JJ//:VJ7 
9t//,9A,S?9///:tA//iA/J^ 

¥i^-^l/^94 
WfjlJ//  91/19*7/ /3  J/fi"? 


Kar.  90  $  ,  116  (man),  120 
Kar.  64 

A'rt/-.  17  a*,  53,  54  ?  ,  73,  106,  i2i 
A'rt/'.  23,  29 
Kar.  51  (boy),  52 
A" ar.  83  cr^ 

A'rt/-.  10 1 
Kar.  97 
A'rt/-.  130  $ 
Kar.  98 
A'rt/-.  9 


y^/^/J^  Art/-.  T26 


(¥Z)/<,9JLJ,9///:<t 
/<>9/LJ}9///  r9<i 
'rtf'i'rt:', 
<rt/<,,rt>J//: 

<rt/<,/*-3:<& 


Kar.  59  (woman),  122  c?,  124  ? 
ATrtr.  3  ? 

A'rt/-.  50  c^,  122  0* 
Kar.  100 
A'rtr.  127 

Kar.  125  (woman) 


^^^^/(y-H^r-  Art/-.  79  ?,  125  (woman) 

ttfitfl  fi,l-i*er39f^Kar>  124  ? 


8  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 

¥i/49  IpM/*-:*,^  J9^  Kar.  103 
9*/49j,J99///-'4}/i99J99///'-'f0i//3^Kar.  17  6*,  97 

¥i/49       }9///:       „        Kar.  59  ?  .  75,  7  8  o*.  79  ? 
¥3/49  JL  J  S*~  9///         »        Kar.  100 

¥3149  Ji? fi,9:¥4    »        Kar.  125  (woman) 
{¥&)/49       }9///  f94     „        Kar.  3  ?  ,  53,  54  ?  ,  73,  98  ? 
¥3  ZJ/ 9  49 }i)  */ 9  l/f  f9  4     „        Kar.  23,  29 
¥3/49JLJ}9///:f'94'7-J//9$Jfi'94     „        Kar.  72 
\9fi,?$9IU  „  ..  »        ATar.  »5 

L¥3^9^/09Z^ 

t3<^¥j»lj4Wl  13%^  Kar.  127 
r:/rf-'A99S}9Z:'Jiyvw//3:(A//3i^  Kar.  47 
L¥3/49t,J}9/// 

f  1    •>  1 

V*/*  ?J/l:wls$l):ii9t,9S^Kar.  30  ? 

J//$JU  title  of  A,  Afar.  1  ? 
y-U/5^5U/;  title  of  C,  ATar.  53 
¥3/4'*-l4?¥l  „  A'«r.  J7  o*.  49  o* 

„  „  ATor.  128  (man) 

^ /  title  (?)  of  A,  AVw.  32  ;  of  B,  Kar.  3,  17 
71.  72.  75;  of  BB,  Kar.  6 
{¥3)14/4)  v.  index  B 
¥34rW  )''I4)  Kar.  27,  49  o*,  61  ?  ,  96,  117,  122  0*,  125 
final  in  A'ar.  71,  72,  75 
*fHJs/<r-lA/  J  14)  apparently  Kar.  99  at  end 
I4J//W)  /4U)  Kar.  124  ? 
¥3/4/4-/4-/40^  9  ZJJ9ZJJ//W;  /4)  Kar.  59  ? 

(V*)/*^-A*£5^.  A'ar.  47  (man),  ^7 

¥31/^94/4- A  ¥£9  ^      „  „     A^r.  29 

{¥3)14/4-/4-/40^     „  »     Kar.  3  ?  ,  17  o*  73.  8l»  97,  98  ? 

¥3/4/4- A/4-      „  »     S*.  *>  3  ?  >  5  (man),  6  ?  ,  19 

¥3/49  JL)  }9  ///?  4/4-9 ///¥}9^  J/////1 94)  Kar.  56  c^ 

/4/4-3-'¥3/4)  Kar.  127  ? 

4-¥AZj      »       Artn  127  ? 
^  ;      y  A'«7'.  111 

^-¥4^J//9ijA4)  Kar.  12  o* 

¥3^3) '9  194)  Kar.  37  (A  38  (man),  94 
¥3/493/OU9lj¥49))  Kar.  41 

<)J!/  )  title  of  A,  A'<zr.  1  (?),  of  CC,  Art/-.  6 
<-r-       J  title  of  CC,  Kar.  23 
^  ^-         :  OJ//  9  )  Kar.  1 05  o* 


A.    DESCRIPTIONS  IN  ORDER  OF  FIRST  WORDS 

title  of  A,  Kar.  91 
/$ /*-:/$}  93:         „  Kar.  133 

^y^/  $<3%)  Kar.  138  (man) 
•'/ti/i,):&'iU  Kar.  127  ? 
,H^nj:9<39lJ  Kar.  44 
Wt-3J         „         Kar.  696* 
*i/<,5t,J}9///:<j/^/<r-  tJL         „  Kar.  41 

Kar.  72,  75 
trt^9/39Zj/±-  }  Kar.  23 
Vi/ tj/tr-  <j )  f3:  J// )  ?  Kar.  11  o* 

title  of  C,  6 
„       title  of  CC,  5^.  13 
Wt-ZJIJ:     „      Kar.  105^ 

'rt/',? J//:9<,¥J79^nj: 3/ JL?  Sh.6 

^i^-^'l9^J  Kar.  88 
¥i^-3<       „       Kar.  6$  6* 
Vi^tAJ-'  Kar.  13 

'Hf^9^)!}9///  ^-:/n^Kar.  830* 
Vi:  /  hAtr-Ki^t  :*fr  r  /l^  /far.  78 

/  *      A  ^5  ^/  ^  ATrtr.  47  a* 

cr/&/<j)3)tj  Kar.  47 
}9///:ia//Ia/<}<M  Kar.  47  o* 

A^^U/cT  title  of  C,  A'rz;-.  130 

^i/^9^;^9///:^/<r-^//iA/)^/\(9)t^<  Kar.  so  ?  ,  y7 
^/^^••^^[^Ju/c:  AT«r.  101  ? 

/Mr- J  *,<f>W<  Kar.  127 
iHe^-l/^l^  %Ja/<  Kar.  125  (woman) 

W,)J//  9///9<,//3  J//V+^J//9$^AW,<  Kar.g  ' 

Vi/^JJ//  Kar.  64,  132 
V4/W//3/&  K5^HH5^  A^;- 

^AJ//  title  of  C,  AT«r.  59 
Vi/49/,J}9///  Kar.  27 

*5/<Ttrt:f9<,/*-/l^///  Kar.  87  <^ 
trt>^Vf*l:<i9  13):  J//  /ly//  Kar.  89  (woman) 

 A#  ATrtr.  19  at  end  (v.  text) 

lrt/<,/*-9;933:  A*iy//9  £///  Kar.  78  o* 

yS/*/U//U/^  9<y/3  Sh.  4 

.'/*7/tA//lA/£:/3Ui/S3  Kar.  78^ 

O  3 


lOO 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLCL 


9*,?  3  Kar.  124  ? 
Kar.  124  $ 
)*r}J  3  title  of  C,  Kar.  52,  cf.  Inscr. 
¥$/<,/lA//lA/^  y;3  Sh.  4 
9i /*,  9  Z9-IA/ /^.-WIJ 3  Kar.  108 

Wr-WlJ      „       Kar.  34  (?)  a*,  45,  ™Z 
9*/*,  J  J//:  ?  WIJ      „       Kar.  29 
¥S/<7S//YAJ     „       Kar.  126 
3:  <fr  9  f  J//WIJ     »  Kar.8g<t 

•'J£r9ZS9t,¥*//' /+-J9U/9J        „  „       Kar.  89  ? 

tH>^9^J//^J^9//l!l9)¥J7  9^ 

/*r\///t^9-)/l/      „       three  times  Kar.  123  (man) 
(^)^r- J/      „       Kar.  44  128 
trt<^¥J7^J//9$^J//9 1,)  OJ  Kar.  49  o*  cf.  J//9^?!/3 
9S/<7/*-J:99jLJAJ  Kar.  79  ? 
ti>/ijltf'ljJ//9/i)  A3  Kar.  79  ? 
*H/<j9 I,)  i;9//l         A'*-:j//9 U 4J  Sh.  1 

/^J  title  of  C,  A'^r.  28 
\P '9  *i     „       Kar.  fragment  b  on  PI.  xxvii 
W/<j9  t,J  }9///:}tAJ:     »       Kar.  117 
Vi£/"*-9t,J  9t,J:iA///ttf//9&3:)<r/±-A3  Kar.  29 
9$/<,/lA//lA/  ^  9  1/IasJ91a/9S  S/1.4 

¥i^-^AJ: Kar-  34      105  o*,  no  ?  (?) 
/$/*-/$//^*    .,     A'ar.  128  (man) 

J,?  4  J  title  of  C,  Kar.  1  r,  49,  84 
Vi/<,9 fi,) }9///:     „       Kar.  70 
Vi/<79JiJ}9///:f9<7     „       Kar.  11 

¥2/49  fiVS      „       Kar.  10  o* 

„       title  of  C,  A^?/-.  6,  17,  23  (all  same  person 
and  same  as  3  )  *j  3  in  /wzr.  49) 
¥S^KAJ      „       A<zr.  103  (man) 

Wr-Vf*^     „       A7/r.  8,  108 
•7^5^5U/A-      „       ATflr.  123 
9*/<,9/LJ}9///:',9/39<,3  Kar.  96 
'H^¥J7^J//9%^A9 /39<?3  Kar.  83 
trt/ti?J//:A9?9W+///:j//$J}J:        „         Kar.  89  ? 

V-lWJJ  title  (?)  of  C,  5//.  8 
y^/s-^A;  s////////*,J:/*-9J933  Kar.  41  o" 
4rt<r-3):        „         Sh.  5  (man) 

^-^U//JJ  A'tf/'.  in  o^(?) 
¥4/ <,9/,;  }9 ///:¥*     „      Afar.  70 
lH/<j9l,)<}9//l:y9<j     „      Kar.  11 


A.    DESCRIPTIONS  IN  ORDER  OF  FIRST  WORDS  101 


y///fjlj  IA//3J  title  of  C,  Kar.  19,  26,  8y 

trtl<7J//lfrl:"fr     „       Kar.  101  ? 

*t  2^3  title  of  A,  A'rtr.  105  o*5  126 
Wr-V4A///33  Kar.  53 
*j5^5/C/?J  AT«r.  88,  cf.  9/LJ/lJ 
'rt^Vf'l^  79t,J}3  Kar.  54  ? 

fi,9ZjJ//9fi,J}  3  title  of  C,  AVir.  56 

?      ?  ? 

^^-5/Cy.'^/^5/C//C3tA/9///         „  ATar.  27 

tH^¥J7^-J//9t^        „  Kar.  170* 

*&/<t/*-9///3         „  AVw.  68 

  .,  A~«r.  21 

til <,9  fi, }  ^9 //f :  W  lOJ  f  3  Kar.  17  o*  cf.  name  C,  Kar.  72,  &c. 
/*,9  fi,  J  }9 ///:<,<?  l/lj/ 3  Kar.  47  (man) 

9i/<i/*-lA// .  .~\/<r-9W  3^Kar.  69 

&9J^  title  of  B  (?),  A'ar.  28,  cf.  171 
title  of  A,  A'ar.  129 
I"  *      J  9/CJ5  C  3  4^1/  3       ^    „     ATar.  47  (man) 

//3¥/s^  title  of  A  (woman),  Kar.  61,  cf.  7«.«r.  87 

/ /3  title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  1 1  a*,  12  o*  27  (?),  47  o*, 
52>  53.  ICA  "5,  -S*-  6  ? 
fift)  y-u///^  ATrtf.  127  ? 

<Wr-flA///3  A^r.  78 
lrt/<7A9lA//0  Kar.  94  a  o* 
\>'<i)/rj//9///:/*-92>9fi,9y:)<,A9wf/3  Sh.  3  ? 
L^/*5/C7?9/// 

lrt/<i/±-/<7J96:  A9U// 13  Kar.  38  (man) 

V2^¥*AJ13        „  Kar.tftf 
trt/*7J//'W/ 13         „         Kar.  3  ? 
<t  19  Z>9  }i:  9  *,)  J//9W  f  13  Kar.  47 

lrtf<i/^?:J//>'f9<j}J//      „        Kar.  17 

/4  3jtA,9lA///3  Kar.  47  (man) 

/<j9t,J}9///:iAS<J9<f}  Kar.  47  (man) 
/*7/*-A/?  /I3K1}  Kar.  47  (man) 

AV///A}  title  (?)  of  AA,  AT<w.  92 
\-9  ]L  }  $9  ///  :  9  )9  fr^Z  3:  J//  9 1/*-  W  }  Kar.  60 
l¥S3j^9^ 

'H^'HIJ  K  9/-?*)  A^r.  109,  no  ?  (?) 

Vi<±3J:¥3}  Kar.  94 

/  *  9        3 5  3  A" A'rtr  47  (man) 
lHlti)Jtt:}%JlJ:M*-#r-  Kar.  61  ? 


102 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


'H/h/^-J//    $%JIJ:W Kar.  109 

lH>/h9ly-^/<r-         „  „         Kar.  61 

? 

W/'r/JlA/J.'/JS  9<A//W«-  Kar.  70 

9 

y-&tr-$  J  :iAS/4r-/<r-  Kar.  69 

^-/^/C/^J//C  ^9^-9^  <,//3J//J  fi,  Kar.  41  o* 

y^'V-  3S>'5£y///,  Kar.  94  £  (man),  103  (man) 
¥S/4S*-J  ///*i-t3ti^S//JJ        „         Kar.  9 
^  ^/S-  ^ /^J       „        Aa*\  37 

V-tA/  £  9  (a/  ^/C  title  of  C,  A'rtr.  29,  77,  78,  124,  129,  cf.  62  C 
(apparently  three  distinct  though  related 
names ;  in  79  one  of  the  names  occurs 
without  the  title) 

.  •  -]3  J/W[  ];f94*}/lA/  [  Kar.  121 

trtZ/"*-9JLJ:/<iJ:9l?t,  [  Kar.  104 

sic  1  ? 

¥4/4/ A,  J  99///:  A[  K[  R  Kar.  88 

/*9/C>^9///  9riA///3y///9///[.]J94/lSi-  Kar.  122 

tT-¥Jr9  )         9  ^  Aa;-.  1 1 2,  cf.  7«.srr.  1 29 


INDEX  B 


TITLES  AND  DESCRIPTIVE  PHRASES  IN  THE  ORDER  OE  THE 

FINAL  WORDS  1 

Final  9  ^ 

/(a/  9  A'  9^.  title  of  A  A,  A'ar.  6 
¥$/*,/J/S9^  Kar.  78  (man) 
^^-CJA^]?^  51a/9[^]  Kar.  102,  see  p.  70 
Wr/!J9Z^  9U/9^  ATar.  58 

:9^/4/<r9/'  Kar.  46 
U/  9  U/  9  ^  title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  60,  of  AA,  6 1 

V*/',93/iA/9?j¥J79)J  Kar.  41  o* 

^-  ^  9  /  [/]  (a/  9  ^  ATar.  112,  cf.  /«,«r.  1 29/4 

/<i/*r-At*l9lj}!ltHlJli>  Kar.  47  (man) 

<W//9  ^  A'rtr.  47  o",  77  o*  7  8  °* 

Kar.  29  (pi.),  47  o*,  89  a* 
Kar.  47  0* 
¥Z<^9/39?J  /<r-J  Kar.  23 


1  Instances  in  which  the  final  word  has  the  plural 
form  are  here  generally  indexed  under  the  singular, 
with  the  note  (pi.),  and  small  differences  such  as  the 


presence  or  absence  of  the  final  y£  are  generally  not 
observed. 


B.    DESCRIPTIONS  IN  ORDER  OF  LAST  WORDS 


W*-9Z^  title  (?)  of  father,  Kar.  22 

/<r-  9  (a/  9  /C  9  Z:  J// 9  /,  J  $  3  title  of  father,  Kar.  56 

Final  /// 
/ ///  title  (?)  of  mother,  Kar.  22 
ty//  title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  34  o*,  85 
**.-/<jS<i-9<Zy:¥*Ad:wf/^  Kar.  78 

9 /,  J /{?///  (v.  V4/<,9/iJ}9///  Kar.  61,  119) 
V*tl><ilJll9///:9)/f/J//<£///:/±-/<Z9^Sh.6  $ 


••*5^J/3//W£9^  5*.  19 

A  5  3  (a/  J/  ^  *,  /-W  ^5  ^  A'«r.  56 
-'9///9i9 fi, Sh.  3  ? 
trf  +  fAjZ^  Kar.  22 

5  ///      / ^5  V  >f/l9  ^  A'ar.  2 1  o* 
••////^-9<V-^9<9Z<^/i9Z^  Kar.  21 
Wr-/OJ  **tA/-'t4f%{.  Kar.  i9)  89  ?  ,  cf.  21 
•'KV-'R5^A>.  117,  119  o* 

^      t/l/  Kar.  1 5  ^ 

: *i s*-f ) : } njl^Kar.  21  o*  cf.  19 
'9///nj)n^J//3J:^^  Kar.  60  (pi.),  cf.  A*;-,  -j ,  C 
-'A  ...  [.'JKS3J?)  ATar.  88  (or  /W£5  3J 
:iA/^90  9  U/ 9^  Kar.  70 


-'l t,3:W3 /*-9^  AW.  56  o* 
/>'*-9J:A)9J  'f9///  Kar.  17  ^ 
9f/w//3j//9//f  )}WlS;/&}]  Kar.  112 
^9^91/^/^,9^  Kar.  17  ^ 

U<,/<,9r  Kar.  30  ?,  116^ 
f'*-%JIJ:9  3J',/',9fS  Kar.  23  (pi.) 

AW.  116V 
-9^<-(^5^.-J/7^9^  19 

9f}9):3/J<,9$^  Sk.  19 

^(j)^5^Ak  r9  ?>  6j  ?,  64  (pi.),  9o  ?,  1x60^,  122 
124  ?  ,  129  ? 

f9<,^(3)J//9$^Kar.  3,  17  d*  23  (pi.),  29  (pi.),  53,  54  ?  , 


mV/'9/3;/*-3}lA/9^  Kar.  30  ? 
9 /////J;}  /3J)93^  Kar.  49  ^ 


'9///^iAjy:^-J//9%^Kar.  51  o*  52 


io4  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G  AND  SHABLUL 

Vi/*?* fi,J}<r///:w}¥**-A  Kar-  83  °* 

:u//U/(.,y...^-J^  Kar.  97 
:*,w/3^  Kar.  59  ?  .  75,  7«  a",  79  ? 

.•  f  9W  13 Z^Kar.  3  ?  ,  23  (pi.),  29  (P1-),  53,  54  ?  ,  73.  9«  ? 

4  ?9 /  ? 9 ///.' u/ ^  AT«; 1 7  <A  97 
*/yf»  A}9Jf9%S  13: Wl3$^  Kar.  47  0* 

.^/S-5W^  v/// 1/119*1)  Kar.  560* 

£-C//l^  Kar.  83  o71 

*7/*-J//W)i^  A(9)^U/c:  A'*r.  30  ?  ,  97 
/*-fKJ//  Kar.  27 

?  ^J  Kar- 1 1 7 

:<,9/39  <, 3  Kar.  96 
J.74J  Kar.  70 
^94J;4J  A^r.  11 
^4U//JJ  AT<w.  70 
^9  4U//JJ  /w?/-.  U 
$9  2JIJ/3  Kar.  47  °* 
lA/JJlj/3  Kar.  17 

9)/yj//9///:/*-9&9t,9y:)ijA9W//3  Sh.  3  ? 
:iA/<J9<y-y  Kar.  47  o* 
.'9)9^^3:  J//  9  I/*-  u/  ?  iSTar.  60  (pi.) 
JI/9 139  fi,)  <I9///  title  of  AA,  Aar.  15,  cf.  9i^9/39^ 
<rt/<,9lJt,9  (cf.  ¥S/*,9A,S99///)  :¥^lA//3i^Kar.  125  ? 


Final  3 

Kar.  11M 
:9///w9iA/r:}/{?^  Kar.  2 1 
m/y9/3  9 W 9 2*.  Kar.  10  6* 
:y9*il  19  H9i^/*-9^Kar.Z- 

J//:<,<t-  Jll  9  ^  A^r.  1 00 
^  ^-  J  9  ^  A'tf/\  50  a71,  122  a71 

/^9  4/^-/iy//  A'rtr.  87  a7' 

¥$Z/'9/r92  A'rtr.  102 

/  4  9         3  9  3  A'  A-  A'ar.  47  (man) 

}}Wj/3  title  of  C,  A'rtr.  72,  75 

'rtliiJII3IZ>  ?/l?Zj9Z?Z?S*///  Kar.  126^ 


B.    DESCRIPTIONS  IN  ORDER  OF  LAST  WORDS 

'H^  J/ 3-^/19^  Kar.  15  o* 

:/l<:}u/3  Kar.  132 
trt/£i9JL'rt  3)*,3  Kar.  10^ 

Final  y 

(¥)9  I9<i9f/  title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  107  ?  ,  125  ?  ,  of  B,  A**w.  90,  122 

Final  ^ 

/tj/^-JI/lAJ )^  A<$W<  Kar.  47  o* 
9S/*,/J^  Kar.  126  a* 

^  title  of  C,  Kar.  8 
(•"rt/<r9  ZV-W /<r-)  Y^^y//9t^  C,  Kar.  103 
Vi£r¥f7-S//9ZSA'>S  Kar.  120* 

-'J// 9/,  J /{J  Kar.  49 

•V//5/C/^J  ATar.  17 

>'  A9  /39*j  3  Kar.  83 
^////9)9^9^:iy^:d</3/y:in^^  Kar.  47  o*,  121 

Final  y 

^M^/V-*?^^  AT<w.  87  o* 

•Ay// 9  J  Kar.  103 

>-!}<3%)  A^r.  128  o* 

'9<39£J  Kar.  44  o* 

.•y^/J  A'*r.  34(?)  o*,  45,  102 
„  Kar.  log,  110 

/<jJ//WJ:j/// I3%nj^  Kar.  126 

y^yj  at^.  126 

JSfftAJ  title  of  A,  Afar.  1  ? 

„      '3)^3  title  of  C,  ATar.  6,  17,  23 
„     .'U//JJ      „  7^^.19,26,89 
trt/*,J//$JlJ  9l/*,¥Jr9f/  Kar.  3  ? 

*^/J  AT«r.  123  (three  times)  o* 
*3  ^  CA/.'  ^9  ^  ATar.  21 

„         .'/CJ/U/?^  A'rt-r.  13  a* 

■9  3J<,/*,9f  Kar.  122  & 
„        '  /  f*9J  Kar.  105 

:w  Z9 1,)  Kar.  13 

)*i3  Kar.  34  o*.  105       no  ?  (?) 
•         J  103  cr" 

J//////'*J:/*-9J933  Kar.  41  ^ 


io6 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


9-U/ J  //L9J  (?)  title  of  CC,  S/t.  12 
33  (?)  title  of  C,  S/i.  8 
Kar.  124  ? 

Vfr-U/J:/*,;  Kar.  27,  49°*,  61  ?,  71,72,  75,  96,  99  (pi.)  I?),  117,  122  °*>  125  0 
y-U/9^9lW  title  of  C,  ATrtr.  53 

title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  32,  of  B,  Kar.  3,  6,  1 7,  23,  71,  72,  73 
ift/ij/ij)  ("mal  A'rt/\  ji  o*,  21  o*,  27,  32.  73,  88;  elsewhere  Kar.  47  c*,  32,  ioi, 
102  o*,  123  o*,  124  ?  .  123  ?  ;  127  ? 
<r//,9^Kar.  84 
3^<?/  A'rt/-.  127  ? 
y-u///.?  A'rt/-.  127  ? 

tr-l&lh}  3)<i  Kar.  47  0* 
t-r/ljjj  Kar.  in  a*  (?) 

/jy  ^9^.  title  of  C,  A'rt/-.  34  {—Kar.  60  in  the  next) 
^  J ^  ^       ^  title  of  A,  A'rt/-.  36  o*,  of  C,  Kar.  60 
yj?  ^  3  J  :        ^  Kar.  30  o*,  69  o* 
9  Kar.  69  o* 

^^5U/3  /wf.  9 2 
9  3Jj9)  Kar.  37  or*,  38  a*,  94  A  a* 
9<39  3J  Kar.  69  Q* 
¥t^3J-"fVlJ3  Kar.  44  a*,  128  0* 
„      :/*-9?eH3  S/t.  50*  1 
:      ^  A'rt/-.  94  a  <^ 
9  ly//  /C  A'rt/-.  94  £  o*,  103  o* 
tH^!lKL/)?:  Z?  fi,J  Kar.88 

„         .*  U/  A'rt/-.  69  o* 

iH/£j/^-{9)J  9/,94  Kar.  67  ? 

?7  Kar.  72,  73 

*9  J.'  A  *iy// 9  Is///  Kar.  7 8  o* 
:j//:f/9<,}J//  9W//3  Kar.  17  o" 
^  <iil2>W93^  Kar.  47 

„  J  9/CJ  9  c: •* 3 3  ^9 ^/ ^  Art/. -.  47  o* 

„     .•^^535/C.'5^;(///  5U///i  Art/ -.  47  a* 
y<9  2J9/3/*-J:A/09J  title (?),  Art/-.  38 

M9/CA*9^J  Art/-.  124  ? 
+&/<,9jLJ  v.  9i/<,9/iJ  /L9 

9i^-9  t,J:<7/*-9  Ji/ /C31A/9///-V//9  /C/ ?J  A'rt/-.  27 

9  /C 7.* lA/A"////  9  3  J-'  ^  *i      A  3  Kar.  29  (pi.) 

/4S-'9l9fi  .  •  •  Kar.  104  (pi. 


1  With  this  'shashimete  of  Mash'  cf.  '  shashimete  \  Amnion  and  Isis  under  ant,  •waretakhan,  makekhake, 
of  Amnion'  in  laser.  85.  and  similar  parallels  with     '  shcni,taqi. 


B.    DESCRIPTIONS  IN  ORDER  OF  LAST  WORDS 

Final 

*&/etS*-/*-Sj\^  9  3J<,¥J?9f  (altered)  Kar.  77  & 
'H  / '$9  Zfr-ZAS J/l 'W  J  / *  J  Kar.  41  & 
:fit/*-le,)ns:)',3  Kar.  1280* 
/^/^/l;'9l/J9^  Kar.  47  o* 

*3/4/*-/i*-/4/1:'s///<a/S/4J  Kar.  3  ?,  17  o*,  73,  81,  97,  98  ? 
'9^/J9ZsS//U/J/<rJ  Kar.  59  ? 

Final 

tH^3<:  19^;  Kar.  69  ^ 

Final  ^/ 

Kar.  64,  132 
•'^CV-'^^R  A'";'-  J24  ? 

•V7  5  /,  9      st-  9  ^  Kar.  90 

/  iA/y  }  /J  :    9  /,  9  ^  Kar.  30  ? 

■9^¥J79^AJ:J/^J  Sk.6 
»       ''/*//"  3  Kar.  124  ? 

:}VAJ  Kar.  29 

A9?9iAJty/  :J//%JIJ:  A9 139*,3  Kar.  89  ?  ,  cf.  21 
•*^CA/  J^*-*  Kar.  32  ?,  v.  description,  p.  60 
9///9<,//3  J//VJ7<^J//9$^AWe><  Kar.  9 
¥Jr<[-£jA/}<:  Kar.  iot  ? 

A'flr.  54  ? 

sic 

ti>/ *,/<,?  J// :<ru7<T-J//9^Kar.  101  ? 
A-Aif  title  of  C,  A',?/-.  59,  v.  a-AJ 

J//  *}  ZJIJ : (a/ /*$-  Kar.  109     (?),  v.  lrtf*J/<r-3 

Final  J 

tti/'r/*-9///3:j//9  /l/?J  A'ar.  68  (cf.  21  o") 
irt//7/*-(/)<7j93:9&9S<'9lA/9^  Kar.  92 

A'rtr.  17  o",  49  o*,  128 

J// / (AS / /3  J// J  Kar.  132 

J// )  tj  /*-9  ?  Kar.  1 1 

•'^J    A'rtT.  128  o* 

'A9U///J  Kar.  380" 
(V*/<,9  lyAA/  /*-):  WIJ3  C,  Kar.  108 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


9&£-W/1JlJ  A9W/I3  Kar.  $76* 
:5iy//£  Kar.  37  (pi.) 
/*-fU  title  of  C,  Kar.  28 
*rt/ 4 13W 3? / 3)  <rW /*-/*-  Kar.70 
3)43  title  of  C,  Kar.  11,  49,  84 
(/49  Z9W/<r-):3)43  C,  A'tfr.  123 

)4*/)3  title  of  C,  A**/-.  52,  cf.  Inscr.  130 
*r-¥4lA//33  Kar.  iiio*(?) 
9  £3  title  of  A,  Kar.  126  o* 
9i><r-t/-W / 13 3  Kar.  53  (or  name?) 

/Af-<iW9l3J/l ///  Kar.  41  a* 

/<r-/4)93  9W5%5U/J  Kar.xrta* 

W  St-  /<!-  Kar.  69 
¥2^9/,  J  }3  Kar.  88 

9*/4*-3  Wl}  )4/<r-/^9^  Sh.  8  ? 

^ (a/  J  Wf/  J//  fJKj: }/l9Z^  Kar.  19  ?  ,  89  ?  ,  cf.  21,  42 

(V)4cr-  39t^  Kar.  125  ?  ,  127  ? 

J// ¥AJ  ' ¥4J 3  Kar.  89  $ 
:9i/4)  Kar.  127  ? 
H         .'^CT^U/c:  (altered)  /vrtr.  127  ? 
•'99/LJ/U  Kar.  79  ? 
///  A-  ?  3  /^  Jlf  3)  >'9  iy//  £  Kar.  9  ? 
W^9/'^3:¥Jr/^9)9/,9ZS'&/*-/^^'9  U^'^^  Ka 


Final  ^ 

94/4/IA//W  Kar.  41,  77 

^9^.9^3  A^r.  78  o*,  5^.  4 
9<f/3  Sh.4 
:/3wJ3  Kar.  78 
1)3  Sh.4 

9ZJWJ9W93  Sh.  4 
3^49     title  of  B  (?),  A'ar.  28 
title  of  A,  Kar.  129 
¥6/449*  Jj<///9/,)  A3  Kar.  79  ? 
IH/4J/It& JJ49  JJ4¥49^  Kar.  124  ? 

••^^-J9C  Kar-  124  ? 
^U//JJ  Afar.  101  ? 
y^y^^  UJf/9/3  9W9Z^  Kar.  36 

4)41/3  ?9Z^  Kar.  59  ? 


B.    DESCRIPTIONS  IN  ORDER  OF  LAST  WORDS  109 


9S^¥^l^  :J^9^  Kar.  67  (pi.) 

%*,/*-9<}9///  <TV/'¥b/^A¥Aj  /W/W  Iy///WKJ /&  Kar.  54? 
:*,9  JJ^/^9^  Kar.  79  ? 
:¥**-*-t£**lf*f**r  Kar.  125  ? 

Wr(J)y///9  ^  iSTor.  79  ?  ,  135  ?  ,  130 

f9*,^J//9$^  Kar.  98  ? 

^U/ //3%^Kar.  127  ? 
■'¥i>/h?  Kar.  127  ? 

„      .-^cr^u/c:  A'rtr.  125  ? 

•*  *  5  <?J/ i/y/  £A/  /«-  A ,///  ATar.  89  ? 
J^^J  A'^r.  8,  108 
••■91A//JJ  A'rtr.  8 

-!}9^?ll3  Kar.  54  y//  y^y y^y  y 

lH^9^J//¥^l^   9 ///}<,  J  ¥^9^:  3^91^9  iW/f/*- J  9^9) 

Kar.  89  $ 

/OV&J^  title  of  A,  A'a/-.  61,  cf.  87 

Final  /3 

//^  title  (?)  of  A,  Kar.  11^,  12  o",  27  (?),  47  a*,  52,  53  (?),  106,  1 15,  S/i.  6  ? 

J//+Wfl3  J//fW/l3J//;  title  of  A,  A'^r.  91 

trt/<TJ//V-w//3  A9W/0  Kar.  3  ? 

9i<±v-w//3  /^/t9Z^  SA.40* 

Vi^fW/ZJ  Kar.  78 

92/<,A91a//0  Kar.  94a  0* 

/<j  19  fi,9w  1 13  Kar.^a* 

Final 

fi/S-AJ^'IIZr}  Kar.  47^ 
A  *////  A  )  title  of  AA,  Kar.  92  a* 

A/5*-  J//w;/*jJ  Sh.  1.  3  ?  ,  5  o*,  6  ?  ,  19 

Final 

¥i/*,/*-lA//f,:y///  /^-5tv^/^r.  69^ 

yu/  •}  9  W  ^/C  title  of  C,  Kar.  29,77,78,1 24,  1 29,  cf.  62  C 
^-/^/^J//,  ^5^5^  <i/!3J//?  /C  A'*r.  41  o* 

Uncertain 

?g  ....  /4-AJ//0)  Kar.  19  end  (v.  description,  p.  58)  ? 

*S  J/I9?i}!}3  Kar.  21 

.  •  •  2>3/<r-JI .  .  :(/9<79)/W  ....  Kar.  \%\ 


no 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


INDEX  C 

MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS 

Abbreviations :— n.  personal  name,  n.  A.  name  of  deceased,  n.  AA.  of  second  deceased,  n.  B.  of  mother 
(n.  BB.  &c),  n.  C.  of  father  (n.  CC.  &c.)  ;  pi.  n.,  place  name ;  form.  A  B  C  D  &c,  terminal  formulae  A  B  C  D  &c, 
see  Ch.  V,  p.  42;  inv.,  invocation,  see  Ch.  Ill,  p.  33;  descr.,  occurring  in  descriptive  phrases,  see  p.  38. 
Eg.,  Egyptian.    Titles  are  roughly  divided  as  civil  and  sac(erdotal). 


9  III  I  <i  <  'H  9  ^  n.  B.  Kar.  36 

9 ////A"  9  3^  n.  B.  Kar.  28 

<rtl 13 III 's*-9 III 39^91^  n.  A.  Kar.  10 

/W9C9  ^title  (?)  of  A  A.Kar.6,v./m/  9  J  9  ^ 

VtH*t9  3jW<r<TZ^  n.  A.  (man)  Kar.  2 

<rtl 139  l/IJI/9^9^.  A.  Kar.  68 

9i/^/JI^9Z  descr.  Kar.  78 

9///*,V%9K.  n.  B.  Kar.  73,  ///V£9^n.  B. 

Kar.  74 

Vi//39t,l?1/Z9^.  A  A.  Kar.  29,  39 
/<;-  /%^9      envoy  ',  Eg.  ze///,  descr.       4,  6,  19, 
see  p.  10 

9  III  /*-  /  ^5  ^.  n.  (?)  descr.  ATar.  2 1 
)/7/4!-/'£9     '  chief  envoy  ',  descr.  A'tf/-. 
56,  S//.  3  (twice),  8 

9i>l  139  III  ^-  ^9  ^  n.  A.  ATar.  93 

9///)  9^.  n.  B.  ATar.  54 
^9i9J9^  n.  C.  ATar.  119 
-7*3  ^-  ^[/^.y  ?]5  ^. '  of  Amanap  '  deity,  descr. 
Kar.  io2,  v.  Mnp  and  see  p.  71 

¥*¥AJ9Z^  n.  R.  A'ar.  37 

Wl  l39<¥J?'Hij9^  n.  A.  ATar.  96 

^r-         9ZJo{  Ammon ',  descr.  Kar.  46,  58, 
v.  Mni 

I W 9  ? 9^  sac.  title,  descr.  Kar.   124,  v. 

/U/91^9^ 
9  £/J9  2^  civil  title,  descr.  Kar.  47,  ,r,9 

.W/S-i/?^  n.  B.  Kar.  112 


^  /19  ^ '  prophet '  (Eg.),  descr.  Kar.  15  (twice), 
19  (thrice),  21  (five  times),  47,  50,  ",6,  60 
(twice),  69,  87,  89  (thrice),  117,  119,  125,  126, 
cf.  at  and  see  p.  57 

VrtA+pK.  descr.  Afar.  118 
9*1*1 115      P^-  descr.  A'tf/-.  22 
9  IV  9^  sac.  title,  descr.  A'<?/\  58,  102 
^   31^9^  descr.  A'<7r.  47 

9U9f9tA/9^  sac.  title  (in  Eg. 

arbtngi),  descr.  A'rtr.  92,  see  p.  82,  note  5 

'of  Rome  ',  descr.  Kar.  1 1 2, 
cf.  Tnscr.  129/4  and  see  pp.  10,  72 
n.  B.  5//.  11 
9il  l3VJ?/*-9W9lA/9Z^"-  A.  A'ar.  20,  [21] 

tf-g>!  l3<-r9<  /C.'U/?u/9^.  n.  A.  ATar.  60, 
cf.  61 

lrtH3JJIljA<iV-W9^.  A.  A'tfr.  29,  39 
^3/49  J/U/9^.  title  (?),  descr.  ATar.  41 
/,3/Ia/9Z^  sac.  title,  descr.  ATdr.  13 

9 ///  ^U/ 5 ^  n.  B.  Kar.  64,  9 /// <?  / (a/ 9  ^ 

n.  B.  .S'/\  4 
^^9U/5^  n.  B.  Kar.  91 

Vtl  I3^9<  £  19W9Z^  n.  AA.  ATar.  61, 
cf.  60 

(a/  f  9 13  9  Ia/  9  ^  title  (?),  descr.   AT<w.  10, 

9  ? 

9 13  9  U/  9  ^  A'rtr.         3  (exterior) 

*rtl I3W/ I3%W9^  n.  A.  ATar.  119 

3  ^  (a/ 9  3^  sac.  title,  descr.  Afar.  30,  -9^ 
^/"*-3^9U/  descr.  Afar.  127,  see  p.  82 


C.    MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS 


1 1 1 


/ /-?  9  ///      / U/  9  ^  n.  A.  Kar.  106 

5  /C  ^  n.  A  A.  /frw.  28,  cf.  /user.  59 

/  ^  A  ///  9  <  9  ^  n.  C.  Kar.  97 

9///¥Jr/<^9///9<9^  n.  B.  AT«r.  16 
////^-5t:^K$^n.  (?)  descr.  A'<zr.  2 1 
9////%<9^  n.  C.  ATar.  16 
9///VJ?9  )<9?^n.  C.  A'^r.  9 

¥&//39///9}9^n.  A.  Kar.  1 

^//  9  U//J9^.'  Osiris'  inv.  ad  init.  34,  40,  41, 

64,  71,  72,  75.  77-79.  <S(S>  W.  97.  «»,  '• 
2,  9.  Later  64/23,  88/15,  ty/t  y-u/  939  ^ad 
init.  AT<w.  74,  v.  y-U//J  and  see  Ch.  Ill, 
P-  33 

3  ,?9  ^  descr.  Kar.  47 

9///£^9^  n.  BB.  Sh.  14 

/  <t      AV^Jrl^  'in  Akin',  pi.  n.  descr.  Kar. 

47  (four  times),       /  ^  /4-  A  ^9  ^.  descr. 

AT*r.  77,  78,  87,  pi.  'H>l^9tj/^A^i9^ 

descr.  Kar.  29,  see  p.  8  i 

ttt//39<7f¥Jr*i9^  n.  A.  Kar.  23 
9  III  V// '9 19^,  n.  B.  Sh.  3 

n.  C.  Kar.  98 

^  ^-  9f//3  9  ^  '  of  ^  (?) ',  descr.  A'«/\  25, 
cf.  age 

9i  1 13  J//  U  /i  9  ^  n.  A.  ATar.  90 

Vt/*7///A/09^n.  A.  Kar.  30 

? 

^  9  /-?  9  ^  Kar.  graff.  22 
trt//3¥Jr)*,/09^  n.  A.  A^r.  13 
^  ^-  %  9 13  9  ^  descr.  Kar.  23,  cf.  agebe 
}  9  ^  '  bread '  (?),  in  form  B.  passim,  see  p.  49 

}9Z^  sac.  title  in  at-Msc  {=ant})  v.  Msc,  see 
p.  60 

/r/*-9///Lr}9^  'in  Atiye ',  pi.  n.  (Sedenga), 
descr.  Kar.  56,  see  pp.  9,  82 

¥S//3/l9/s}9^n.  A  A.  Kar.  60 
A  ?  5  J   9  ^  descr.  A'<?/-.  47 

/3J}9l^  (=s///JJ}/lf^?)  descr.  ATar.  34, 

49.  59.  v.  a/ 
*7/<i9lj9^  n.  C.  A*/-.  94 

<i/*-9 }  I  IJ^Z^  n.  (?)  descr.  ATar.  59,  see 
p.  64 


¥*//3}9Z^  n.  C.  /wz/-.  86,  also  81  (?) 

4 /A? ? 5  ^  n.  (?)  descr.  ATar.  59 
^  ^  9  ^  in  form  G.  Kar.  14,  ^  ^  9  ^  in  form 
G.  Kar.  111,  v.  ateth,  see  p.  52 
/"S-?^  title  in  ate-Pezemi  q.v. 

^/**-9^  title  of  C,  Kar.  22 
/^/^-9^  in  form  J,  Sh.  19,  see  p.  53 

//  9  /C  5  C/*-^  <L  '  ^  in  (?)  Tezeme  '  descr. 
Kar.  27,68,  90,  pi.  f  9  <i I?  9  fi,9i^/*-9^ 

descr.  fiTarr.  87 

W3/<s-9^  civil  title,   descr.   A'^r.  56,  cf. 
I  user.  129 

in  form  G.        14,  v. 

<V-  9     '  water '  (?)  form  A.  passim.  9  )  J  ^-9^. 

Kar.  graff.  27,  v.yeie,  see  p.  44 
|^9^9^  n.  C.  A'^r.  4 
J^9^  title,  descr.  Kar.  67,  89 

/4-9W9  JL  9      in  Azere  ',  pi.  n.  in  title  of  C, 

Kar.  56,  see  p.  82 
4//,  9^.  descr.  A'rtr.  84 
^/A?9///**9/,9^  n.  A.  A^/-.  73,  74 

¥Jr)¥^9^  n.  C.  ATar.  11 

^9/-?9/C9^  n.  C.  S*.  10 
^  •  •  .  ^9  ^  n.  C.  AT*/-.  69 
¥4//3^/3A   -  .9^n.  A.  ATar.  69 

///  0,  *-=J'/;  J),  9  =jr) 

////  title  (?)  of  B.  Kar.  72,  ^  title  (?)  of  A. 

Kar.  34,  85 
WJS///9///  n.  C.  A^r.  24 
¥2 9  <i  n.A.S/1.4 

+1  /  O  9  ///  /L  <rt  ty//  n.  A  A.  Kar.  55 

/*-/,/ J^///  n.  B.  ATar.  76 
9/////^^///  n.  C.  AT«y.  12 
/•^-^^9///  in  form  D.  A"«y.  79,  /-r-^^y-in 

form  C.  A'rtr.  101  c,  see  p.  51 

:  /  *j      9  <■  %J/-  'in  Yipakhe',  pi.  n.  descr. 

Kar.  78,  see  p.  82 

1 

¥4<^-/Z9///  n.  B.  Kar.  40 
¥^  1?  tyl  n.  C.  Kar.  36 


112 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


9i  1 13:1941^)9/11  n.  A.  Kar.  5 

9&I49  Ji)  /i?  Ill   descr.  Kar.  61 ,    119.  v- 

yetmze 

93/ 49/3/14*///  n.  A.  5//.  19 
949))  /^A9///  «■  C.  Art/-.  37 

9  /,  /  JL  &  w  9 ///  '  in  Yerawazeze pi.  n. 

descr.  A'tfr.  27,  sec  p.  82 
A  9/  9U/^///  n.  C.  A'^r.  20  :  in  descr.  Aar.  89 

...9)/w9//l  Kar.  Ostr,  1/1 
^  9  ^fU/  9  ///  '  begotten  of ',  word  C.  ATar.  1 1 , 

^ / *,  lyu/ 9 /// Kar. ^,93/49  l¥W 9  III 

Kar.  11,  24,  101  (twice),  see  p.  37 
9  ^/^-/(a/9///  sac.  title,  descr.  ATar.  69 
1/1^)49///  n.  C.  A"ar.  99 
9*14/^9194949///  n.  A.  Kar.  34 
(/  9  4  9  c  ^  9  ///  A"«r.  Os-/r.  2/3 

W))49/'/t  n.  B.  AT«r.  49,  5°,  62,  -9)49/// 
<fih)  Kar.  59,  94))  49-  Kar.  116 

931139/11 1*9  49 /II  n.  A  A.  A^r.  85 
<         in  form  B.  Aar.  5,  see  p.  48 
9) /)  J//w<9///  n.C.Kar.5 
/t-<ilW<.9 III  in  form  B.  Afar.  70,  -<¥/// 

see  p.  48 

;  ^///  in  form  A.  Kar.  5,  /±-9  19  )  9///  K ar. 

53,  /*-)<////  Kar.  18,  see  p.  45 
9)1  f  J/19  III  n.  (?)  descr.  S*.  3,  9  ;  If  J/19/11 

Sh.  6,  v.         and  cf.  and  7««r. 

9^W//3J//9///  n.  (?)  descr.  Aar.  112 

f  j/<-9  M/9     *//////  descr.  (stele-text)  ATar. 

41,  see  p.  53 
i-fS ^fS3///  descr.  (stele-text)  Aar.  41,  see 

P-  53 

93//39///w/3-'9///  n-  A-  7^7'-  85 
£-:nj,;9U III  n.  A.  (?)  AVw.  1 1 1 
i  9  A' 4  ?  A  9  £#flT  n,  B.  AT«r.  26 
/.  9  19  III  Kar.  Ostr.  2/1 
.•  <  (/  19  l/l  Kar.  Ostr.  2/3 
4 9 /^9*i  <?.••////  n.  B.  Kar.  22 
9//JII4III19/H  n.  AAA.  Artr.  28 
A  )  9  J  )  9  III  n.  (?)  descr.  A**»-.  1 7 


*j)tj!;9  )  7  9  III  n.  (?)  descr.  ATar.  17,  97 
9  Ji  J-)  9  III  '  kin '  (?)  descr.  ATar.  25,  -7^9  /// 
/  -9  9  /,  A'ar.  21  (thrice),  47  (thrice), 6  8, 1 12, 1 16, 

129,  93/49/,)  f///  Kar-  l5,  -//,)f9/// 
9314  Kar.  88,  93 1 49 /,)  1 9  III  Kar.  3 
(thrice),  11  (twice),  17  (six  times),  19,  22, 
27  (twice),  30  (thrice),  41,  47,  49,  51,  52,  53 
(twice),  54  (twice),  56  (thrice),  59,  7°  (twice), 
72,  73  (twice),  75,  78,  79,  83  (twice),  89,  90, 
96,  97  (thrice).  98,  106,  117,  120,  121,  122, 
124,  Sh.  i,  3  (thrice),  6,  19  (thrice) 
pi.  93  IP 9  4 9 /, 7  1 9  ///  A'rtr.  60  (twice) , 
23  (thrice),  29  (twice),  64,  v.  yentnze, 
yetemze,  yeztnze,  see  pp.  38,  39 
J//9/39A,)f9  III  title  of  A.  Kar.  15 
¥frZA}9///  Kar.  Ostr.  1/5 
94)9^19/11  n.  B.  A'ar.  114 
J//9l<}9///  in  form  C.  S/z.  19,  in  form  U. 
ATar.  61,  in  form  J.        19,  see  PP-  51,  53 
/S-9  i<:  }  9  III  in  form  D.  Kar.  59 
pl.       9  ^9    A"  <  1  9  III  in  form  D.  A'ar. 
29)  /-^_  c:  ^  ^  ^  9  ///  in  form  D.  Kar.  67 

%4/*-9<f9///  n.  (?)  descr.  A'ar.  54 
93/49/,) S*-9///  'kin'(?),  descr.  A'ar.  100 

v.  yetmze 
tft/t-ty/l  n.  B.  Aar.  44,  48 
<  .  .  /<*-9/ll  Kar.  Ostr.  2/4 

9  ///  for  ^r-  9  ^  '  water in  form  A.  Kar.  107, 
cf.  /user.  45,  sec  p.  45 
lA/}  3*7- 9  III  n.  CC.  ATar.  101 
93/49/,)  ),9  lkin'(?),  descr.  A'ar.  125,  cf. 

Av^r.  81,  v.  yetmze 
949  <  JL9  III  '  born  of,  word  B.  Kar.  96,  see 

p.  37  and  cf.  Inscr. 
/^_9  U in  form  A.  Kar.  43,  see  p.  45 
9*1/3949491/11 19/11  n.  A.  A'^r.  46 
J/19  19 III 9}*/*- 1 t,9/H  in  form  E.  Art/.6i, 
pl.  /<-<t/9//l9ts/*-9//l  in  f<>rm  C>  A'rt;'- 
99  a,  see  pp.  51,  5a 
/<r-l9ts/*-l fi,9/U  in  form  C.  ATar.  27,  78, 
100,  in  form E. A^rtr.  1 8, 25,  **-/fi,9- 
in  form  E.  ATar.  125,  see  pp.  51,  52 


C.    MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS 


113 


ft  3 

9 ////«- 9 ///g  3  n.  C.  Kar.  68,  cf.  Zw*r.  133 
/«-  !  ?^9  ///  3  Kar.  Ostr.  2/2 
f  *r9  <iyH  3  descr.  Kar.  47 

/ 3  civil  (?)  title,  descr.  Kar.  41,  54,  77, 
?  ttAj / 3  'great  wimanis\  Kar.  47,  72,  75, 
1 22  (?),  see  p.  96 

9i//3*,/J  3/3  n.  A.  A'rtr.  14 

WV3a  C  A',?/-.  <S4 

^//-?  •  <t/<tJV-&  n.  A.  A'rtr.  Si 

9///WIJ3  n.  C.  5"//.  19 
¥^A3  descr.  A'rtr.  78 
}  /\/3  n.  C.  A'rtr.  112 

/^C  £  9  U/  3  sac.  title  Eg. '  great  lady  of  music  ', 
descr.  Kar.  92,  132,  see  p.  82 

9///^/WlW3  n.  B.  Kar.  20,  21 
til  l3<^ttJ7/*-Wrt     n.    A.    A'tf/-.  89) 
^//i^r^A-5U/^  A'rtr.  19 

*3  9  /?  9  ///  9         9  U/  9  3  n.  A  A.  A'rtr.  35 
.  ..  /4¥S  (?)  n.  R.  102 

9i/^¥i  ' brother '(?),  A'rtr.  10, 21.  jO,  87  (twice), 
100,  1 1 8,  122,  pi.  lHlJ/9eitri  Kar.  102, 
see  p.  68 

9  £9*7  3  descr.  A'rtr.  78,  5//.  4 
yrT3  n.  C.  Kar.  to,  cf.  YrC 3  •} 

9i//3^///'fp'H  n.  A.  12 

J/ 3  'Isis'  inv.  init.  Kar.  76,  J^g  no,  963 

74(?),  /J/3  in,  V39S  5,  8,  13.  i4(5),  »7(?), 
58.  85,  94,  103,  107,  Sh.  I3(?),  y^/3  passim; 
later  8/7,  17/14,  30/13,  31  rf/15,  4/14,  38/5, 

64/23,  72/2°,  82/12-  88/M,  89/2o,  i  14/10, 
131/2,  Sh.  14/1,  see  Ch.  Ill,  p.  33 

/ 139 Itfl-ZJI 3  n.  AA  (?)  Kar.  92 

<rtf  I39///9))  3/ 3  n.  A.  Art/-,  tt 
J//  U  31 3  n.  B.  Art;-.  108 
lrtliiJ//3/ 3  'of  Isis  ',  descr.  A'rtr.  1 26 
<79  3J3/3  n.(?)  descr.  5//.  19 
y^ir-J/3  'of  Isis',  descr.  A'rtr.  15,  132 
9^^9^^S  n.  B.  5//.  12 
/AJrY/A?9  3  i»  invocation  A'rtr.  76,  see  pp. 
23.  33 

y-U/U/^9  3  in  invocation  A'rtr.  76,  see  pp.  23, 

33 


+1/ /39y*7jilr$j9  3  n.  A.  Art/-.  18 
trt/<j/^9}9  descr.  A'rt;-.  67, 

*ri/<}9  Kar.  10,  cf.  /w,  II 

/tV^/13  n.  C.  .SV/.  15 

9i/^9  3^9^J.¥i  n.  A.  Art;-.  70 

....  9/^  n.  C.  5/;.  14 
VJTltf'3fS  n.  A.  A'rtr.  109? 

/ inv.  n.  of  deity  (?),  final,  A'rt;-.  131,  see 

P.  34 

?  ? 

}  Atj/f  n.  B.  A'rt;-.  42 

/<r-/$J  /\$JlA/9f  n.  C.  A'rt;-.  76 
^¥rClA/9^  n.  (?)  descr.  19 
<r4/<j}9<lASf  n.  A.  A'rt;-.  40,  41 
9U/^U//^  n.  descr.  A'rtr.  19,  89, 

descr.  A'rtr.  21,  9i,  /   W  }  Ia/  f  n.  AAA. 

A'rtr.  42,  see  p.  68 
9///c7-Wf/  n.  descr.  Kar.  51,  52 
9///hf^  n.  B.  A'rtr.  132 
9///)  9  J ¥^9^  n.  descr.  A'rtr.  89 
:ZjA*if  Kar.  Ostr.  1/6 
tH://39////^/^9^  n.A.  S*.  3 
9  £J *i¥J79  f  sac.  title,  descr.  A'rtr.  3,  116 

(twice),  9^/^/ -99/^  A'rtr  23,  30,  46,  77, 

79,  116,  125  (twice),  49  Uei¥J79f/  Kar. 

124,  ^945^/4/49^  pi.  descr.  A'rtr.  17, 

116 

•)  JL¥J7¥J79f  n.  descr.  A'rtr.  89 
9 1/^+19 19*7 n.   B.    A'rtr.    90,  122, 
139  U<r-<H>9  19*,^  n.A.  A'rtr.  1 2.-; 
9i//3¥^¥r^3Jr^9^9^  n.  A.  A'rtr.  107 

9J/J9  3J&//  n.  C.  A'rtr.  88 

tH//3tfV//  A<f  n.A.  A'rtr.  109 
9;/^   n.  B.   A'rtr.   25,    9 1/19) n.  B. 
A'rtr.  31,  129,    itf//<i)/f/  n.  B.  A'rtr.  29, 

+59/39///}^  n.  A.  A'rtr.  127 
<tf3f  (for  &c.)  in  form  B.  A'rtr.  54. 

^r-U/CTJA'  A'rtr.  1,  see  p.  48 

J// 9  I9<f9  )/  3^  P'-in  form  A.  A'rtr.  23, 
^9)93^  Kar.  1,  /*-9Jj3r  Kar.  54, 
see  p.  45 


ii4 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


•'9      y  Kar.  Ostr.  4 
<H//3  •  •  •  •  If  »•  AA-  Kar-  '°- 
Vi//39t,9W*if  n.  AA.  A'm-.  45 
d<:/3/y  descr.  Kar.47>  iai 

3  'in  Bezewe',  pi.  n.  descr.  .S7/. 

3,  20,  see  p.  8 1 

EES , 

.'///^  A'ar.  6tor.  a/a 

/S-^yg^  in  form  A.  A'^r.  l  25,  see  p.  45 
<T  ^y^^  in  form  C.  Kar.  68,  see  p.  51 

4        n.  C  Kar.  53 
^^5^n.  B.  5//.  ] 5 

J/l 1 13       sac- title- clescr-  A  rrr- 126,  cf*  /;"rr- 
77»  78 

/  A?  9  /1 9  ?  A  *X  "  •  A .  A*r.  54 

/)<,9$^  Kar.gr aff.  23 
9  ///  Al  )9  B.  Aar.  19,  89 

3/ J  $5^'  strategus 1  Eg.  descr.       19  (twice), 
see  p.  9 

/^_9^tA/<:9^  in   form  B.    A'ar.  7,  130. 

^  )  £J  in  Pakharas',  pi.  n.  n^'^cop^c 

descr.  A«/\  30,  97.  /  ^  J//W)%^  Kar. 
47,  cf.  Awr.  and  see  pp.  9,  82 

in  form  C.  5//.  16,   *,/)^Kar.  14, 
A^/^^pl.  A'rtv\  92,  A-C^W^pL 

A'tf/-. 64a,  ^9 c 5>  ^-9 c. 

Kar.  89,  /^-9  ^frequent ;  in  form  E. 

Kar.  72,  see  pp.  51,  52 

^x///9K^  civil  title'  Kar-  4"'  -">''  ">2'  77,  S3- 
/jt-  j//<}i^  descr.  A'<?/\  61,  64,  90,  116,  120, 
129,  A^r.  97,  101,  103,  130, 

//5^^#5t  P1-  A7?r-  J7.  23>  25,  29,  53. 
54,  7a,  73.  98,  106,  iai,  ^^^5^ 

AT«r.  9,  lH^r¥J7^J//<7%^Kar.  12,  17,  49- 
83,  v.pestc,  and  see  pp.  2^,  55 

9  „j^r  ^/  ^  in  form  B  for  <  J  ^  A'ar.  31  b, 
see  p.  48 

/J£_  in  form  A.  Kar.  126,  see  p.  45 
^  3  y^  £Jn  form  F.  A'*/\  1  26,        ,?  9  3  ¥3 
form  B.  AVjt.  36,  see  pp.  48,  52 


y  1 3%^  in  form  A.  ATar.  4.",,  sec  p.  4;, 
/$-i>^yy^  in  form  D  2,  Art/%  78,  see  p.  52, 
/^-9  £J%Jf3'f^  in  form  C.  Art;\  127  a,  sec 

p.  51 

y^  /  tj  I J  ^  descr.  A'rtr.  1 26 
9  £$93^  in  form  F.  A'rt/'.  11 1,  see  p.  52 
u/  C.  SA.  8 

U/  <:  J  £Jn  form  B.  Kar.  3,  5//.  2,i6,U/c:W^ 
Kar.  13,  69,  92,  103,  109,  122,  SJi.  12, 
U/<  939-^Kar.  8  b,  .-,8,94  a,  107,  see  p.  48 

/^-9^9<://U/c:y^^  pi  in  form  B.  Kar. 
28,  29,  42,  5.5,  A'"r-  45- 


64a,  /^-^/^U/^^^A'rtr, 


37,  °7, 


.  ar 


/<r-9  iyiA/<  Kar.  J 04,  see  p.  48 

JJa/  <93^'in  form  B-  S/i-  3-  9  -L1^  <  ^ 
S/i.  13,  Jf/lw< A'«;'-  8-f> 
,///9^  A'rt/-.  61,  Sh.  5,  19,  /$-<?U/^J^ 
A'rtr.  39  b,  6a,  78, 117,  ^u/  yd  ^  A'rtr. 
50,  79,  &c.,  lyj  <.  ¥3  Kar.  8a,&c, 
/^-9  <:  J  ^  A'«;-.  2,  &c.  (very  common), 
9  £ja/  <:  93  ^  A'rtr.  4,  &c.  (usual  at 
Shablul),  JUa/<:¥3^    Kar.  114, 

/^-9^U/^yd9^  Kar.  96,  -5ljA/<3^ 
J//  /*r-  Kar.  9,  cf.  /riser.,  see  p.  48 

<V-U/cy^^in  form  B.  Kar.  22,  51,  5//.  i, 
see  p.  48 

9  l<  J  ^  in  form  B.  S/i.  9,  A-  9  l<  ¥6  ^ 

Ar«r.  12,  see  p.  48 
A-CT/J^  in  form  A  for  )/3t^Kc 

see  p.  45 
)  1 3%^  in  form  A.  Kar. 

in  form  B.  AT<w.  68, 

A'rtr.    12,    _S7/.   2  (?), 

;^^AV.no,  9)/3^S/i.  1 , 

//9^/J^pl.  in  form  A.  5//.  14 
J//9  Z9<  y<r)  f        pl-  in  fo!'m  A.  A'rtr.  15 
/^-9  ^9  <  f/9) 1 3i^  pi.  in  form  A.  Kar.  6, 
28,  29,  42,  /*-<7  19<  (/9)ltt%^  Kar.  5,5 

A^9  ^  y^  ^  P1- in  form  A-  A 37-  -S//-  2- 
/^<y)¥3i^  Kar.  67, 
Artr.   64  a,  A'<?r.   99  a, 

/^-9  ^9 }/3Z^Kar.  104,  see  pp.  25,  45 
/$-9  J^/^        in  form  C.  Kar.  40,  71,  88,  95, 

/•^9^/;^r^  ^.  8,  ^/;yi*x  in 

form  D.  A'rtr.  12,  .9//.  1,  see  p.  51 


3,  68,  69,  109,  S/i.  16, 
^/ in  form  A. 

JVJ^  Kar-  "7. 

see  p.  45 


C.    MEROITIC  WC 

J//9  l9)93t^  in  form  A.  Kar.  61,  Sh.  5,  19, 
/<r-9  £9 }  I 3%^   in    form    A  (common), 
Kar.  17,  57,  66,  97  (?),  Sk. 
4,6-8,  10,  13,  15,  /^-9l9)/3^Kar.  8i, 

114,  115,  in  form  C.  Kar.  114,  see  pp.  45,  51 

?  ? 

/-^-^^^y^^in  form  H.  Kar.  99  b,  see 
P-  53  v 

/«-9  ^  9  £93      in  form  I.  Sk.  7,  see  p.  53 
J//9l?3^  in  form  A.  A^/-.  84, 

A'rt'/'.  2,  see  p.  45 
<  •)  93 in  form  G.  JSTdW.  1 4,  9  ^CT  ^  in 
form  D.  Kar.  84,  /^-9^^^^^_  Kar.  89, 
Z<  !}  93*%^  in  form  Da.  A'<?/\  36,  127, 
in  form  C.  Sh.  1,  see  pp.  51,  52 
A'C  ^  95  ^  pi.  in  form  G.  Sh.  14,  see  p.  52 
/S-J^  in  form  A.  A      77)  ^ ^ ^ j  ^24,  see  p.  4. > 
^-  J  9  ^civil  title,  descr.  A'<?/'.  78,       j  %ICar. 
79.  4^J9C  A^r-  5°,  59,  io°,  122  (twice), 
124  (twice),  127,  ¥J7*-r3t^Kar.  103,  125, 
^^j5(^'ofa ^rf/S'j  Kar.  8o;  seep.  67, 
f'9ei£*-39$^{$\.)  Kar.  3,  v./<?j# 

93  in  form  15.  AT«r.  48,  -  / /C  ^  ^ 
/4-9  3^¥fls in  form  C.  Art/-.  17,  see  pp. 
4«,  51 

9  JJ^X.  in  form  B-  A'<?;'-  8l>  see  P-  48 

9i/!39^l$^  n.  A.  A*r.  30 

U/ ^  title,  Kar.  17,47,97,  ^  (a/ A?  ^  descr. 

59,  75,  78,  79,  100,  tjW/ 13  i^Kar.  127, 
¥4lA//3t^  Kar.  125,  f  9  4  Ia//3Z^  Kar.  3 , 
23>  25,  29,  53,  54,  72,  73,  98,  see  pp.  24,  55 
9////C/^^  n.  B.  19 

^/U/^n.  of  deity(?),  inv.  final,  A'ar.  68/10, 

9-}/lA/}:  14/12,  see  p.  34 

9  ^  ^  in  form  G.  Kar.  ill,  see  p.  52 

J//9  l9<fW9f93<^9-^  in  form  13.  (pi.) 
AVjt.  23,  see  p.  48 

9///9/C^Xn.  B.  ATar.  12 

C.  A'*/-.  54 

9/9/09^'  Pezeme  '  pi.  n.  (Amara)  in  the 

following  groups,  see  p.  82,  and  v.  Inscr, 
/  J  9  /C  9      '  in  (?)  Pezeme  '  in  ate-Pezemi,  q.v. 

£rlty////9J9/,9Z^  'of  .  .  .   as  far  as  (?) 
Pezeme',  descr.  Kar.  47,  121,  see  p.  62 


RDS  AND  GROUPS  115 

9i/^9l/J9  /C9C.n.  A.  Kar.  52,  -9/19^ 
Vj?  9 /3  9  ?  $  9  3J )  n.  A.  Afar.  1 00 

^/^-9^9/C9C_  'in  Pezeme',  descr.  Kar. 
125,  Afar.  6tor.  1/4 

9  3J ^  9  )  9  Jt  9  C     B-  Kar-  1 3o 

$9/15  C  title  (?),  descr.  Kar.  30 

9  ///     9  /C  9  C  »•  B-  A^;'-  6 1 

k  > 

9i/ 139}  3/ '/3  9//I )  n.  A  A.  Afar.  67 

9i/ /39&)/$J  n.  A.  A'a/-.  115 
9Z9/39///JJ  n  A  A.  A'ar.  15 
9-i/ /39  ^I9i>;  ;  n.  A.  Kar.  16 
9/// 9919;  n.  BB.  5//.  12 

J//%^fiJ  'of  Amanap'  Eg.  Aar.  1,  6,  17,  19 
(thrice),  23,  26,  89  (five  times),  /etJ//'iJKJ 
Kar.  123  (thrice),  9$/ ''iJ/lfJlJ  Kar.  3, 
'J'ZJIJ  descr.  Afar.  30,  32,  61  (twice),  109, 
116,  117  (twice),  119,  124,  l+il%^JKj  Kar. 

125,  f/ /±-%JlJ  pi.  Afar.  15  (cf.  21),  23, 
9i><T-  fJU  Kar.  13  (twice),  21,  34,  103,  105 
(twice),  110,  122,  see  pp.  24,  55,  and  ci.Amnp 

9-i  <-r  /<r-        ;   'belonging  to  Amanapate ', 

Ammon  of  Napata,  descr.  Kar.  41,  see  p.  61 

?  ? 

<J9f>9J7flA99lJ  n.(?)  descr.  Kar.  54 
30J  (?)  Kar.grajf.  29 

¥99^l/U  11  •  B-  A'rt;'-  10 
J//99\J  'of  Ammon',  descr.  Kar.  89  (twice), 
/tjJ//99\J  Kar.  126,  9i  / <,  J/l '9AJ  Kar. 

126,  !}99$SJ  Kar.  29,  zi.Am.ani  and  Mnitiwi 

9* /<,/,/// ■}/{?;  n.  A.  A^/-.  130 
*,/*-//l9;  n.  descr.  A'«r.  21,  ^ /*-//{?; 

n.  C.  Afrtr.  19,  89,  120,  see  p.  68 
9-i^r/lJ  '  of  Ammon',  descr.  Kar.  44,  128, 

9i^-9Aj  Kar.  34,  45,  87, 102,  105, 109,  110 
94" ;  SL8(?),  12 

V-tA/9  civil  title,  descr.  A'<r?r.  17,  49,  53, 

128 

9 ^9^7 /^ /<r-;9W9;  n.  descr.  JSTar.  89 
9-&/ 139^7  193/ W ;  n.  A.  (boy  figured)  Kar. 
5i 

J//W ;  in  civil  title  male  mars,  Kar.  3,  17,  29, 
41,  47,  81,  87,  97,  98,  Sk.  1,  3,  5,  6,  19,  20, 
/<,J//w;  Kar.  124,  ^^A-W7(?)  pi. 

2 


n6 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


Kar.  99  at  end,  see  p.  ~o,  ¥i^-(A/J  Kar. 
2/.49,  61,  71,  72,  75,  96,  117,  122,  125 
/*,)  descr.  Kar.  3,  17,  27,  29,  41,  47,  49,  59, 
61.  71,  72,  73.  75,  81,  87,  96,  97,  98,  99,  104, 
117,  122,  [124],  125,  Sh.  i,  3,  5,  6,  19,  20, 
see  p.  41 

/  *r  J  replacing  9)  J  in  form  A.  A'tfr.  126,  in 
form  B.  Kar.  95,  J)/;.  9,  see  pp.  45,  48 

¥J7  )  element  of  name  or  title,  Kar.  3,  6,  1 7,  23, 
32,  71,  72,  75 

9 ////*?  J  n.  C.  AT<w.  13 

\///////?*rJ  sac.  and  civil  title,  descr.  Afar.  56, 

J///////*,)  Kar.  41 
Vi/ descr.  A'tfr.  127  (twice) 
VAJNWi)  Kar.  Ostr.  1/2 
+11/39?  I)  /^WW?  n.  A.  ATar.  65 
/39  U n.  A.  A'rt/-.  76 
lA/35f/*,J  n.  C.  Afar.  109 
,A^y  descr.  A'rtr.  12,  *t-:/IJjJ  Kar.  111,  cf. 

I  user.  87 

in  form  G.  Afar.  14,  9li/ej  J  Sh.  14,  see 

P-  52 

K^i)/ h  I  *i )  v.  index  B,  and  see  p.  41 
¥J?V<3ltj)  n.  C.  AT<w\  101 
9  £9*j  J  sac.  title,  descr.  A'«/-.  37,  38,  94  a 
n.  A.  67;.  11 

W /39///¥^l¥Jz9J  n.  A.  Af«r.  63 
<rt//3939t,9/3VJ?J  n.  A.  Ar^.57 
9Jitr^lltfrj7)  n.  B.  Afar.  23,  n.  BB.  A'ar.  6, 

9  J  n.B.  Kar.  17,  -9 J 

V-&//3  n.  A.  Afar.  32 
9  l¥3w$VJrJ  n.B.  A'rtr.  79,-W3  lA/f^J 

5/C  n.  B.  Afar.  3,  78,  124 

)  n.  A.  ATar.  22 
4j?  3 n.  B.  71,  72,  75 
W9Z/*-*,;  n.  B.  Aar.  56,  ^l/^if^j 

Kar.  57 

130^1*7?  n.  A.  A^r.  77 

n,  A  A.  ATar.  64 
lH//3J//^9^¥Ji;  n.  AAA.  AT**-.  8 
<V  in  form  A,  A'tf/-.  111,  /C/  ATar.  124, 

9<^V  Afar.  2, 12,  22,  23,  48,  65,  84,  cf.  5//.  1  ; 

in  form  B.  Kar.  22,  23,  33,  34,  36>  38,  48, 

55>  6 5,  IO°>  11 7,  ■S*.  1,  16,  see  pp.  45,  48 


Wf<H9<?  n.  C.  AT*/-.  31,  y0=wif>H>9)) 

Kar.  29,  129 

in  form  A.  Kar.  60,  98,  109:  in  form  B. 
Kar.  81,  98  ;  in  form  F.  Afar.  126,  / ) }  in 
form  A.  Kar.  100,  102,  in  forms  A,  B, 

passim,  see  pp.  45,  48,  52 

¥i/^9l/K9);  n.  A.  72 
¥^9  )  ?  descr.  Kar.  41 

n.  C.  Kar.  78,  79,      fi,*}  J  n.  C. 

Kar.  124 
9///J//J  n.  C.  ATar.  105 

*i9  ?  J//  )  n.  A.  A';?/-.  38  (man  figured), 

9i//3fy//  /+-9JJ//J  n.  AAA.  Afar.  37 
>'ty//3JJ//J  Kar.  Ostr.  2/1 
/iy//9J  sac.  title,  descr.  ATar.  105 
<)J/D  title  ATar.  1  (?),  6,  A'«/-.  23 

J///W/13J/I?  civil  title,  descr.  A'rf/-.  91,  132 

1 3 J  'of  Mash'  in  at-Mse,  Kar.  34,  49,  59  = 

J/t 3)  (?),  see  p.  60 
9//D3)  n.  C.  ATar.  14 

¥Jr)<,3J3J  n.  C.  S/fc.  5 
V$/OlA/<3J  n.  A.  5 

3%J  sac.  title,  descr.  Afar.  128 
J//3J  1  of  Mash',  AT  <w.  9,  56,  6o,  v.  J/ir,  Mstcivi, 

and  see  pp.  56,  82 
<t9  13)  n.  (?)  descr.  A'tf/\  89 
Wt-3)  '  of  Mash  ',  descr.  Kar.  37,  38,  44,  30, 

69  (thrice),92, 94a  (twice),  94  b,  103,  128,  Sh.$ 

Wl^Ji3J  n.  C.  A"tf/\  28 

3  ^  <?y  descr.  Kar.  127,  cf.  Inscr.  45 

^y^U  n-  of  deity. inv-  ^<w-  36M  55/2, 

6/2.3/1,  see  p.  34 
9J1J//IJ  n.  C.  AT«r.  91 

juu/ 3 ZJ  n.  CC.  Afar.  36 
5<T  39       sac.  title,  descr.  A'ar.  41,  44,  69 
m//3)¥$/ 139  fi,9  U  n.  A.(?)  Afar.  99, 
n.  BB.  ib. 

9  J / 13  9  J  n.  BBB.  ATar.  37,  A//39J 
n.  A.  Afrf/\  58,  n.  B.  Kar.  38,  94 
¥3/ /3¥Jr/l9/39J  n.  A.  Afar.  122 

^4^9/^[5]/  n.  C.  9 

/ /JIA//IA/ /*-&<i3l  13  J  n.  A.  ATar.  123 


C.    MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS 


117 


+1//39J  n.  B.  Kar.  70 
OJ  f  if  /  J  n.  descr.  Kar.  30 
+&/<7/<r-J}  J  n.  AA.  (?)  Kar.  72,  75 

Kar.gr off.  27 

5/// 9*,}  9?  n.  B.  A'tf/-.  64 

irt//35J/JJ//}93  n.  AAA.  A'rtr.  58  (or  n. 
and  title) 

9i//J^-¥J9^j9J  n.  A.  A>/-.  71 

¥i/OJiA/^^9J  n.  A.  /w?/.  62 
91^}J  'of  Mat'  deity,  descr.  A'rt/-.  69,  see 
p.  8a 

¥i^}9?   'of   Mit'  deity,   descr.  Kar.  88, 
see  p.  82 

descr.  /Tar.  23.  cf.  ////<■/ 
139///  /*-9?  woman  A'rt/-.  2 

9f  /3<H/<r-9}  n.  B.  A'rt/-.  11 

WJ/fVAJ  '±-9)  n.  B.  A'rt/-.  j  01 

descr.  A'rt/-.  17,  yg/^/^y  (follow- 
ing u//)  A'rtr.  17,  72,  75,  A'rt/-. 
67,  78,  cf.  wte 

J//)li//*-9)  civil  title,  descr.  A'rt/-.  11 

^  n.  A  A  (?)  A',//-.  58 

descr.  A'rt/-.  47  (thrice) 
//,9/  sac.  title  of  C.  .9//.  6,  descr.  Kar.  105, 

12,  J//Ciy  descr.  5//.  6 
'H//39///9/// n.  AA.  A'rt/-.  99 
Vi9  O  9 /// 9    J  n.  A.  A'rt/-.  35 
J//9  fi,?  9JLJ  Kar.  8o,  see  p.  67 
/  'f  9  /,  J  descr.  A'rtr.  1 24 
5///^/iy  n.  C.  5//.  20 

£9j,J  sac.  title,  descr.  A'rt/-.  69,  88,  cf.  Inscr., 
Wl9t,J  Kar.  15 

¥&£/'/l*-9 /,S    pi.   descr.   Kar.    29,  104, 
trt<±9t,J  sing.  A'rtr.  27 


J,       and  a 
^///il^J/^n.  B.  5//.  6 
U/  ^3      n.  C.  A'rt/-.  64 
///  /<r- }  3     n.  descr.  A'rt/-.  9 
*?J/U////5/^  n.  B.  A'rt/-.  8,  103 


U/ A' descr.  A'rt/-.  78 
lA/}////{^n.  C.  A'rt/-  64 

trt//39t,  fi,!!       n.  A.  A'rt/-.  9  7 

*/*-CA.  (J^,  for  Npte-tel?)  'in  Napata ', 
pi.  n.,  descr.  A'rtr.  116,  41,  /<r-  /<r-  Kjl^ 
Kar.  125  (twice),  ^/^A-(/^fe  77 

^/49^CA  (from(?)  Napata',  descr. 
A'rtr.  41 

9  J  A  Kar.graff.  25 

9 /// /  J  Ia/ J  n^n.  B.  A'rt/-.  14 

^//i/C^/^n.  A.  A'rtr.  117 

/^/^/IJ  in  (?)  Nalete ',  pi.  n.,  descr.  A'rtr.  47, 
see  p.  82 

/  *t *i /[^  'in  Nalete',  descr.  A'rtr.  3, 
¥2 descr.  A'rtr.  17,  59,  73, 
81,  97,  98 

¥J7)/l^x\.  B.  A'rtr.  133 

5////^J/?/^n.  C.  A'rtr.  34 

**9  U        /l^  in  form  E.  A'rtr.  2,5,  50,  61,  72, 

79,  117,  119,  ¥^9  ^//Cv////^  A'rt/-.  18,  125, 

see  p.  52 

9///J/l^n.  B.  67/.  9,  ¥i//J:9///3/ln.  A. 

5//.  8 

+&/ /3<?-9<  fi,9/// 30^w.  A.  A'rtr.  98 
I//-?  J/^n.  C.  5//.  16 
U/?/J/^n.  CC.  A'rtr.  42 
9 ///¥/, J /{n.  B.  5//.  14 

civil  title,  descr.  A'rtr.  47 
<&9^n.  C.  A'rtr.  99 
5///i^n.  B.  A'rt/-.  60 

W}¥4}        C.  Kar.56,  A  n.  descr. 

A'rt/-.  83,  A  n.  A.  A'rtr.  78 

^^/^n.  B.  A'rtr.  9.5,  96,  98 
*.£/^/**-/^n.  descr.  5//.  3 
M  /<r-9<jti/*-A  n.  C.  A'rtr.  83 
^.'//^  descr.  A'rt/-.  83 

V*/*  pi.  ^  *  adjectival  termination 

ewe  with  connective  /,  see  Ch.  IV,  p.  35 
V&/49l/{/*-Zf  n.  A.  Kar.  92 
¥*9/3lA/}¥29<7/<,  n.  A.  A'rt/  .  [5 


T  I  8 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 

9 ///¥&<        n.  B.  Kar.  77 


)  *j  '  great ',  adjectival  suffix,  v.  pp.  10,  96  (note) 
3}$  dcscr.  Kar.  47 

9///}  4  n.  B.  Sh.  \6 
9S/J94}*  n.  C.  A^r.  37,  3S 
U//Ia/<}¥4  n.  (?)  descr.  AT«r.  47 

J//  U1/'*     B-  A^;'-  r3 
V2/0\...]¥*  n.  A.  /wrr.  83 

<=>,  <C 

¥i//^9[...]AJ¥i<  n.  A.  67.2 
/l3wliA/ijtfi><  n.  A.  /w?r.  47 
W 139 /// fZ<  n.  A.  A^/-.  108  (cf.  3  A) 
<1/',y<  in  form  C.  for  Kar.  77, 

see  p.  ,5° 
*,///}<  in  form  C.  A'ar.  88 

in  form  C.  5//.  15,  /  *j  J  <  Kar.  103 

^^/<T  in  form  C.  Kar  6j,  passim, 
¥J7/£j)<  Kar.  38,  101  a,  b,  c,  in  form  H. 
A7?/\  99  b  (?),  9tj/ej)<  in  form  C.  ATar.  30, 
68,  btJ/lJ}<  Kar.  76,  5/-.  16,  see  p.  50 

/  *}  )<  in  form  D  2.  /w?r.  36,  see  p.  52 
/3w ) )<.  n.  A.  7w7/-.  128 
y^^9 in  form  D  2.  A'rtr.  127,  see  p.  52 

til O X  n.  A.  AT*/-.  8 

1 

Ia/<  n.  B.  ATar.  34,  cf.  Kar.  Osir.  3  (interior) 
9///H/<:  n.  B.  Afar.  63 

A  %J*/  <  civil  title,  descr.  Kar.  30,  A  9  ^U/  C 
ATar.  97,  A^Cj^^  Kar.  47.  JS0-  -tVC 
^^"^  descr.  Kar.  127,  ^JU/CT  Afar, 

ioi,  125 

¥h?W<  n.  B.  A'rtr.  55 

n3J//UI<7)W<.  n.  A.  ATar.  124 

in  form  H.  A"rtr.  99  b,  see  p.  53 

AW**^  c'v'l  title,  descr.  A'<?r.  9,  cf.  Inscr. 

in  form  G.  ATar.  111,  see  p.  52 

in  form  D.  Kar.  37,  59,  61,  67,  79,  84, 
89,  Sh.  1,  9li)li<  Kar.  12,  29,  see  p.  51 

Wt&QV+K      A.  Afar.  87 
9i>^-  JC  'of  Khash',  deity,  descr.  AT<w.  69, 
see  p.  82 

9/C  J 5  ^^/^-xT  n.(?)  descr.  Kar.  47 


^i/ 13^)  U ^<  n.  A  2.  Afar.  8 


5,?  for  9^/  in  form  A.  ATar.  68,  113,  .V/-.  14, 
in  form  B.  Kar.  92,  see  pp.  45,  48 

W09////^)  n.  A.  Kar.  3 

^#5  0  n.  B.  A^r.  84 

97,?  for  in  form  A.  Kar.  71,  67/.  3,  see 

P.  45 

9/^9  ly/)  n.  B.  ATar.  24 
^/^  in  form  C.  Kar.  30,  109,  116,  S/i.  2.  see 
P-  5o 

//*-9l9<l'ii/)  pi.  in  form  C.  Kar.  29,  42, 
Kar.  67,  in  form  D.  Afar.  37, 

see  pp.  50,  51 

J//9ZJ?/)  in  form  C.  Kar.  61,  84,  £jj ) 
Kar.  101  a,  b,  105,  /*$-  frequent :  in 

form  E.  Afar.  30,  79,  117,  /*-9  2ji/)  in 
form  C.  frequent;  in  form  E.  Kar.  119, 
\/// S<r-9  3jr  / )  in  form  C.  ATar.  33,  see  pp. 

^  iJ)  )  in  form  D  2.  Afar.  78,  see  p.  52 
^M//t^9 n.  AA.  ATar.  31 


1//  descr.  Kar.  17 

1//  genitive  termination,  see  pp.  23,  40 

91/  AlfJ/i  n.  BB.  Kar.  42 

9)1 /S J//  n.(?)       20,  v.  F^7/6- 

ti,/ *7W9f  J//  n.  A.  Afar.  118 

n.  B.  A7?/-.  118 

/  *7 )  J//  'wife',  'consort',  descr.  Kar.  124, 
lH/lj?J//  descr.  AT<w.  9,  21,  29,  30,  32,  34, 
61,  64,  89,  90,  101,  124,  125,  132,  S/i.  6,  see 
pp.  60,  68 

)*,/ ]i<i)J//  n.  A.  Kar.  113 

91919JJ/I  title  (?),  descr.  AT/w\  126 

S*-/iy//  sac.  title,  descr.  ATar.  27,  89,  /*-  A  J// 
Kar.  19,  59,  ^9^/^-0^///  pi.  ATar.  87, 
v.  iv/fc 


C.    MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS 


fhJ//-  9-H^J//  genitive  termination  with  iwi. 

see  pp.  23,  40,  cf.  tfruoi 
Afiy//9Zy//  descr.  Kar.  78 
9$/^/*-  J//  descr.  Kar.  109 

9S//3  93?[-]J[-]J//  n.  A.  S//.  16 

9$/ *r  /*-9  ///  3  !in  Shaye'.  pi.  n.  descr.  Sai 
A"*/-.  68 

¥*['  ]9&J  n.  C.  A'rtr.96 

Ia/ f  9/// 9  3  3  n.  C.  A'^r.  50,  59,  descr.  A'crr. 

29,  La/ e  99  53  Kar.  116  (y  =  thrice) 
93Wn.  B.  6-//.  8 

h  9-59^93  in  form  I.  AV/.  7,  see  p.  53 
9i//39///e3  n.  A.  Atfr.  79 

La/  >}  9-&C  93  n.  C.  Afar.  55,  cf.  /«.«r.  129/11 
£t9  3jA/y3  n.  C.  Afar.  26 
5///9U///J  n.  C.  .9//.  7,  [17] 
<rt//39 /// 3  n.  A.  A'*/-.  4,  88 
9<C / 3  descr.  .S7\  4 
/  3  La/ J  3  descr.  A'c?r.  78 

3  descr.  A'<?r.  124,  9^)3  ib. 

CH)/ti*r-/'i}  93  '  in  Shimale  pi.  n.  (Ibrim), 
descr.  ATar.  17,  38,  49,  92,  128  (twice),  132, 
9-&  /  h h  )  93  descr.  Afar,  n,  see  p.  81 

J//  U  3  n.  B.  A'crr.  120 

title,  descr.  6"//.  4,  )*,}J3  title  ATor.  52, 
cf.  I  user.  130/4 

9*9  £9  J  3  n.  C.  A'*/-.  77 

9VIJ3  sac.  title,  descr.  7w7/\  29,  34  (?),  44,  45, 

89  (twice),  102,  108,  123,  126,  128 
i///9/sJ/U  civil  title,  descr.  Kar.  49,  Sh.  1, 

JH9JL) A3  Kar.  79,  ?  9/1/ A  J  Kar.  79, 

v.  stmzes 

9^1^/^-9^7/1^13  ;of  Shanen  '  deity  (?),  pi. 
descr.  A'^r.  37,  y^^-y^/^/^j  sing.  Afar. 
37,  cf.  Inscr.  108 

9i>/ 139//1 30J  n.  A.  A^;mi4 
94//39J}/lJr3  n.  A.  A^r.  44 
/'S-Z^J  sac.  title,  Afar.  28,  117,  J/9*,/*-/{3 

pi.  ATar.  fragm.  <5on  PI.  27,  ;v^AJ  descr. 

Kar.  29.  v.  .57?fc 


(a/  3  in  form  F.  A'<?/-.  1 26,  see  p.  52 

)  La/  3  in  form  F.  AVrr.  1  1 1,  see  p.  52 

9-LA//3  'Osiris'  inv.  A'<?r.  n,  V9U//J  ad 
init.  A'rtr.  109,  116,  117,  125,  Sh.  13,  i6(?), 
9)///  9W / 3  ad  init.  passim,  later  8/7,  17/14, 
31  a/15,  b/13,  38/6,  82/13,  83/13,  89/20, 
114/10,  131/2,  9y//  9tA/ / 3  ad  init.  Kar.  14, 
l7,  18,  23,  36,  94,  108,  in,  see  p.  33 

j  n.  descr.  Kar.  56 
5///9/SIA/3  n.  B.  A'rt/-.  j 
9/13J/^Ia/3  n.  B.  A;?r.  51 

9$//39/L97l9}9eLA/3  n.  A.  AW. 24 

9  ZJW  ?9Wr3  descr.  4 

9-&/ h  /3La/ 3  descr.  ATar.  70 

<7?9$J fi,9rty//9<f3  n.(?)  5//.  18 

//^9///V<*9J  n.  A.  A'ar.  131 

////*-<  *r3  n.  C.  A>r.  42 

^^J  sac.  title,  descr.  34,  105,  110,  128 

3)<i3  sac.  title,  &c.  Kar.  6,  8, 10,  11,  17,  23,  32, 

49,  70,  84,  103  (twice),  108,  123,  f/9tj3)<13 

pi.  Kar.  1 1 

////**-  9 19*i  3  n.  C.  ATar.  60 
z\9  /3  9  h  3  civil  and  sac.  title,  descr.  A' <•?/-.  83, 
89,  Sh.  13,  *?9  /39  *j 3  descr.  A"<?r.  96 

9 )9etf^C3  n.  descr.  ATar.  60,  U/^/'^J 
n.  CC.  ATar.  37 

y^/^  A^TJ  n.  C.  Kar.  95 

9 /// / 3  n.  C.  A'rfr.  52 
J  J  (?)  title  .S7/.  8 

/4r-9  )  933  sac.  title,  descr.  A'c?/-.  41,  Sh.  5, 
9i/<7/*-9JV33  Kar.  78 

La// 33  sac.  title  A' err.  19,  26,  89,  *,La//33  descr. 
Kar.H,9^LA//33  Kar.jo,  101,  ^9£iLa// 33 
descr.  Afar.  1 1,  ^-  y^U//J  J  descr.  A'crr.  1 1 1 

$.£J  title  (?)  A>/\  105,  126,  Kar.  Osir.  1/7  (?) 

9  ///  ^  n.  C.  A'^/-.  65,  9*fl39f/It,9  2J 
n.  A.  .SV/.  14 

^//i5///^.'^Jn.  A.  Acrr.  1 05 

9/// A/ 03  n.  B.  S*.  5 

93^9-1^/03  n.  A(?)  Kar.53 

9 //1 1,133  n.  BB.  Art/.  5.5,  9%l  13  9  ///  ^  13  3 
n.  A.  ib. 


120  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KA 

J//9JL)il3  civil  title  Kar.  17,  21,  27,  56,  68, 
?9/t/?  J  A7rr.  54,  JLJ  •}  3  Kar.  88, 

cf.  sinuses 

n.  descr.  A7r/\  17,  $9         / 3  ib., 

¥*9Z/{}/J  n.  C.  Afar.  72,  75 
lH/£i/)9<!l3  n.  A.  ATar.  7 
9///  A^J3  n.  B.  Afar.  88,  ^///  A^iJ  3  Kar. 

119 

¥£^9  3  descr.  A'at.  4  l 

A9iyi-3  n.  A.  Afar.  120 

9£^-9^/<r~3  'of  mothers',  descr.  AT*;-.  125, 
see  p.  40 

<i/<r-3  •  mother'  (?),  descr.  A'rtr.  47,  ¥i  14/^3 
Kar.  9,  19  (twice),  79,  89  (thrice),  12,5,  127 
(thrice),  5//.  8,  see  p.  68 

n.  R.  13 
5  ///     $y  n.  B.  A'^r.  68 
tHII3¥J7fl/IA9^3  n.  A.  ATar.  48 
9i//3:9///A9l//,93  n.  A.  S/*.  9 

S^r- J// /    3    in  Shazes ',  pi.  n.,  descr.  A'ar. 

56,  see  p.  82 

3        descr.  A'<7/-.  47 

U//U/  in  Eg.  akrcrc.  descr.  A'rtr.  97,  -/IV  ^ 
/U/  Zwr;-.  54,  W^/lWu/^  ATar.  41,  77, 
78  (twice),  Sh.  4  (thrice),  see  p.  21 

.  .  .]/*-9U/  ^  civil  title,  descr.  A'rtr.  69 
[¥-}&/*,/)  4 9  ^n.  A.  .SVz.  13 
* 3 ¥A9  19)9  49^.C.  Kar.  57 
y^/9  3jj9  ^  woman's  title,  descr.  Kar.  28,  see 
P-  59 

9  descr.  (stelc-text),  Kar.  41 

<rt//39///3^.  A  A.  ATar.  37 

9////WJ9^n.  C.  5//.  12 

9//I  A9$J}     n.  BB.  ATar.  3 1 

^  •  woman  '  (?),  descr.  Kar.  47,  129 

9///JLZ^  n.  B.  A'*;-.  36,  5///^C^n.  B.  Afar. 
109 

?9///9/l^n.  BB.  ATar.  101 
9i/ /39///^¥f^^-  A.  S/*.  to 
<H/I  I  *i  I  B.  A>;-.  117 


ANOCx  AND  SHABLUL 

¥J7/lJl&l^  n.  B.  ATar.  69,  n. 
B.  A'<7;-.  30 

¥-&/  4  '  woman  '  (?)  descr.  A'<?r.  79 

//3^¥r^^  n.  AAA.  A'*/-.  35 
^/«-U/J^t^n.  B.  ATtfr.  107 

trtcr9t'J//itf'Uo{ sisters'  (?),  descr.  A7r;\  89, 
see  p.  40 

/  *i  J//  ^  'sister'  or  'of  the  harim ',  descr. 
Kar.  124  (twice),  ¥i/4  J//  ^  Kar.  10 1, 
see  p.  66 

/  /3¥&3^  title  of  woman, '  noble  lady '  (>),  A7?r. 
61,  see  p.  64 

/3¥&Z_n.  B.  Kar.  97 

/<r-  ^  '  sisters  '  or  'women  of  the 
harim  '.  pi.  descr.  Kar.  67,  tf-frc-if-^  ^  sing, 
descr.  Kar.  8  (twice),  36,  54,  59  (twice),  79 
(twice),  89,  108,  12,5  (thrice),  127  (twice),  T30, 
see  p.  66 

irt/<jJ//}fi'9/3:ltf<^-  A.  Kar.  129 
$  £  / /C  9  ^  in  form  J.  A'rtr.  19,  see  p.  53 
9  ///^  A- /,      n.  B.  S//.  1 
9£//39///^^^n.  A.  A'*/-.  6,  23 
<rtl/39  ///  njr      ^  n.  A.  A'*/-.  9 

Z, 

//J  '  noble '(?),  introducing  name,  Kar.  11,  12, 

27  (?),  35,  47,  52,  53,  Io6>  "5,  Sk.  5,  6 
¥4/3//3  n.  B.  ATar.  105 
<rtl  <iJ//*l  f/9  /3  n.  A.  Afar.  129 
9///AJ&/3  n.  B.  A'rfr.  12.5 
/ /3  descr.  Av?r.  127 

W-rfW  1 13  'of  kings '(?),  descr.  A'<?r.  78, 
see  p.  40 

9////9U/9/-?  n.  C.  5//.  2 

<ril  1391//  0J9W/ /3  n.  A.  .S//.  14 

9S//39  £¥+//"*- J  9^9/3  n.  A.  Kar. 43 

A9W//3  sac.  and  civil  title,  in  Eg. 
descr.  Kar.%  37,38,  9&/4A9U// /3  Kar. 
94  a,  )*t  A9W 1 13  '  chief  ^vr»  ',  67/.  3,  20. 
see  p.  40 


C.    MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS 


121 


J//t-\A/ 1 /3  '  of  the  king  (?)',  descr.  Kar.  47,  91, 

*i>/<iJ//+W 113  Kar.  3 
9  4)  J//  9W 1 13  'king's  consort '  (?),  descr. 

Kar.  47,  pi.  y9<t)J//9W/ /3  Kar.  17 
*rt/ /39///  /  I39W  / 13  n.  A.  Sh.  6,  ://3 

*i>/ 49^/13  Kar.  64 
^5/iU/^5U///i  n.  A.  Kar.  56,  -//3 

¥2//JtA/  ^}9W  n.  A  A.  Kar.  64 
9££t-V-Ia///3  'of  the  king  '  (?),  descr.  Sh.  4 
/  *>  19  &  9  IV / descr.  AT or.  47 
¥49/3  Kar.  76,  in  invocation,  see  pp.  23,  33 
9///9  4/Z3  n.  descr.  iSTar.  9 
Ia/)/49/3  n.  C.  AT<w.  90,  122 
¥41/31/3  n.  C.  ATar.  6,  17,  23,  49 
•}lf}¥/'5/3  'of  Aqezis'  deity,  descr.  Afar.  30, 

see  p.  82 

^  genitive  termination,  see  pp.  23,  40 
1 4 10$  Iff  9  ppr.  n.  B.  ATar.  83 
'HI /3ttu7  At}///?  n.  A.  ATar.  94 
9/,*}///}  n.  C.  A^r.  18 

9 

9////M-]<L/7<LJ3?  n- A-  A'<w.  36 

*i//3¥<:3  9  n.  A.  ATar.  9 
//^  n.  (?)  descr.  ATar.  47 
*i>/ /39///¥ru9  n.  A.  ATar.  33 

*-&/ I39f//4£^¥ru9  n.  A.  ATar.  12 

iAt<  )       y  9  n.  descr.  Afar.  47 

9//f)9<¥P9  n.  C  ATar.  114 

?  ?  ? 

¥t  i/lj// 9  <*/ }  r  }  n.  C.  A' <7;-.  82 

/  /3  f  9  civil  title,  descr.  AT<w.  47 
<rt>/ 13^  JitJ/iJl  n.  A.  Afar.  17,  cf.  Afar. 
22 

¥&/ /3\A/9))S4-/fJt*  n.  A.  Kar.  116 
9111*1$  n.  B.  ATrtrr.  6,  9/////?  ATar.  81,  86, 
¥&//39////)9  n.  A.  AW.  82 

4J//A9J9  n.  B.  ATar.  9 

I I34J// 2J  A9?9  n.  A  A.  JST<ir.  36 

AJ}  'in  Tainan'  pi.  n.  (?),  descr. 
47,  see  p.  82 


*i//39)?9  n.  A.  A'rtr.  91 

¥&/ /3¥rllA/3)  9  n.  A.  Afar.  126 
9£*<:J9J?  n.  C.  ATar.  44,  4« 
n.  descr.  AT<w.  19,  89,  5//.  8 

9  4¥49f/l^9  n.  descr.  5//.  6,  -5 4¥49fAJ 

¥i//3  n.  A.  Kar.  75 
A  ^/  A  ^  title  (?)  of  woman,  descr.  ATdr.  92 
*i/ /3w  ly-rlj  n.  A  A.  A'ar.  94 

¥*/ /3¥49  fi,ty//9W9  n.  A.  Afar.  26 

l+*lAW9Wij  n.  C.  ATar.  4,  9¥ru9^9  n. 

CC.  Kar.  23,  ¥49)  )9  ^¥^9^9  n.  C. 

ATar.  40 

9JW///IA/}  n.  C.  ATar.  19,  89 

¥i//3*)3//34^¥^  n.  A.  ATar.  67 
¥4/*-9  J  /3ia/)  n.  A.  Afar.  28 
J//9$</^W9  title,  descr.  AVar.  60,  cf.  Inscr. 
129/14 

*i//39///49  n.  A.  6-//.  1 

4/^949  n>  descr.  SA.  19 

///  V?  ?  ATar.  Or//-.  3  (interior) 

9j,l?f/tA/}}  n.  B.  2 
9/// 4)9  n.  C.  5//.  1 
9/// 9 1)9  n.  B.  ATar.  27 
¥*/(a/)9U  n.C.  Kar.  67 
9&//31A/U  n.  A.  Afar.  49 
9///JL*3J  n.  B.       7,  9////t,ttj  Sh.  17 
¥/3  9  sac.  title,  descr.  AT?/-.  94  a,  109,  913  s} 
Kar.  no 

9/1/1/3:9  n.  descr.  Afar.  -19 
94/139  n.  C.  Afar,  no 
¥S/4/<r-9)//39  n.  A.  ATar.  50 
///*-■&}  n.  CC.  ATar.  31 

*-&/49<-  JL9  'born  of,  B.  word  of  filiation, 
ATaf.  1,  36,  68,  5//.  14  (twice),  see  p.  37 

ra,  /«- 

/V-  following  B.  word  of  filiation  5//.  11,  see 
P-  37 

postposition  '  in ',  see  pp.  8,  23 

9 n.  BB.  ATa/-.  1 1 1,  9i//3  9  /C  ¥£  *4- 
n.  A.  ib. 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


122 

9  3  A'/*-  pi.  n.  (?)  Tebawe,  descr.  Kar.  47,  see 
p.  N2 

A^/^-,       £js /4-  genitive  plural  termination, 

see  p.  23 
W4  9A'/«-  n.  A.  Kar.  43 
'H//3  ViyP**-     A.  Kar.  84,  cf.  Inscr.  135 
9 //////«- 9/,^/$-  n.  C.  5//.  6 

9 ////// 9  J n.  C.  5//.  14,  Will  9)*-  n.  C. 

AT«r.  117,  n.  A  A.  A'«r.  23 

9  III      Z^M  9  J n.  B.  A'<7/-.  4, 18,  32,  5//.  10, 

*HI  139  III      ZJ// 9?  /*r-  n.  A.  ATar.  59 
A9^}**r-  form  I,  5/-.  7,  see  p.  53 
H>l  13        /<r-  n.  A  A.  AT«r.  6 
^/^A/**-  n.  C.  ATrt-r.  22 

*i/*r- /\/<r-  'in  Ten',  pi.  n.  (Shablul),  descr. 
1,  WiAk-A*-  ^.  1,  3,  5,  6,  19,  20, 

see  p.  (Si 

eHII3^<  /,  n.  A.  A'<w\  1 03,  -  /,  /^/«- 

'Hl  13^^  Kar.  101 
<HI  139  III  Al^S^r-  n.  A.  5//.  15 
y^My-U//*-  'begotten  of,  S//.  13,  14  (CC), 

see  p.  37 

9fi7  n.  B.  A'^r.  53 

^  9  '  begotten  of,  C.  word  of  filiation 

Kar.  96,  W9  ZjfW  Kar.  25,  72,  75 
(twice),  8 1, 86,  / /*r- Kar.  12,  38,  82, 
HI  ^9  Zy-W  passim,  -5^9^yWA- 
H>Zjy  pi.  A'rtv.  29,  42,  60,  64,  -,?^4a//«- 
'HWI  ^  (sic)  Kar.  91,  see  p.  37 

9  ^9  ^  /S-  A'tfr.  ^r<i#.  24,  26 

<7/Z9$/±-  n.  C.  A'tfr.  73 

5///^/4-(^;)  n.  CC.  12 

following  C  word  of  filiation  Art/".  209, 
see  p.  37 

(a/ /"r-  sac.  title,  descr.  A'*?/-.  61  (twice),  69, 
70,  109 

9  descr.  Kar.  70 

^73  /  *!  /L  '  born  of B  word  of  filiation  Sh. 
i5,  see  p.  37 

*7  9<  /L  Si-  1  born  of ',  B  word  of  filiation  Kar. 
52,53.96,  £/<r-  Kar.  ii,7h72,75,  95, 

114,  ¥*9<  A,S*-Kar.7,iX,  22,  25,29,51,57, 
60,  81,  84,  96,  67/.  3,  5,  ii,  13,  16  (with  C  !), 
17,      9  <  five  instances,  lH/ii< 


thirteen  instances,  *HI *j9<  JL passim 
H>/i>9<9  JL/*-  Kar.  74,  -9^9<  Ji/<r- 

<H  ZJS  pi-  A'^r.  29,  60,  64,  /S-y*  9  C  /, 

(.sic)  6"//.  1 1 

9  ZJ JL  S*r-  n-  C.  /wzr.  130 

(6^73)^-  genitive  termination,  see  pp.  23,  40 
5/////^_  n.  BB.  Artr.  23 
¥$?9<,^  (9S  ?)  n.  C.  Kar.  25 

'HI  1391/13^-  n.  A.  5//.  7,  17 

9  it 

9t//3/*-J9Z9}'r-  n.AA.  S//.12 

<i  ^  Z9  3  9  /C  n.  (?)  descr.  /v^r.  47 
C.  ATar.  132 

^/A^/C  \\X..Kar.\i5,*fll  13 1 f  & 
n.  A  A.  A'rtr.  101 

*?l  /3J// )  ]L  descr.  (stele-text)  ATar.  41 

H>l  13  J/1 •  ]/9/C  n.  A.  A'rtr.  132 
tH/<i'H9       Ias  9  JL  n.  A  A.  A'^r.  42 
<H Ia/ / ji    in   Zer(?),  pi.  n.(?),  descr. 
Kar.  69 

tH//39///J//t&fi,  n.  A.  Art;-.  95 

Wl  ^  in  form  E.  AV?r.  18,  125,  9^//C  A<zr. 
25,  50,  61,  79,  117,  119,  Z9*rt &  Kar-  /2, 
see  p.  52 

:/±-ZJjI  fi,  Kar.graff.  27 

lHlli9<  k  filiation  word  B.  Afar.  44,  48 

<i- A'ytA'J//,  'of  the  ....s',  descr.  (stele- 
text)  A'«r.  41,  see  p.  40 

Zy&  '  as  far  as  (?) descr.  Kar.  47,  121 

9Z/JL  »•  B-  52,  V+9ZJI  n-  c-  A'^- 

118 

y-U/^9U/^/C  title  ATar.  29,  77,  78,  124,  129, 
cf.  Inscr.  87  and  the  following 

t<u/ ^ y-u/ ^5U/ n.  C.  62 

j//¥&zyzji  »• B-  A^;'- 110 

9zy// & sac-  title> descr-  7^?/'-  9, 37, 94^,  103 

tHII3!jl 1,(1/3)  n.  A.  27 
/*-J  S4-9JL  Afar.  O^r.  1/5 
9lll'H9/LIJi  n.  descr.  S//.  3 


W  £/  j,JL  n.  C.  Kar.  8 
9 //IX-  -]5/L  n-  B.  Kar.  99 

Broken. 

9$//39f,JJ[    n.  A.  Kar.  66 

¥*9  S /$<,}:[    n.  A.  Kar.  86 
9       /C[    descr.  A'rt;-.  104 

11  •  A  (?)  Kar.  112 
>'y9*j9  )  pi.  descr.  A'rt;-.  121 


C.    MEROITIC  WORDS  AND  GROUPS 

Numerals. 


[23 


: : :  4-  A'rt;-.  (2.s7;-.  3  (interior) 

I  Kar.  Ostr.  3  (interior) 
.  :  .ig  A'rt;-.  3  (interior) 

f  —?  Kar.  Ostr.  4 
§//-?  ATorr.  4 
I.  Kar.  graff.  22 


INDEX  D 


MHMITMT7MTC     T  \T  TUT? 

Iv  I U  In  u  M  l\  In  1  0  1  IN    1  0  h. 

U  K  D  n,  K   (J  r 

tut 

1  UM n   i\  U  1V1 nr..  Kb 

G.  16  Kar.  (3,  see  127),  4(?). 

G  1  t  6  K ar  r  8 

G    178  Kar 

Til 

O    T  T7        nr    A  T 
v j»  x  x  y   ./  v  tt  /  •  -4  1  . 

V_J  *     I    /  y    A  If/ 

IT' 

G.  31  A'rt;-.  6(?). 

G  118  A'«r  18 

O   1  So  J\  nr 

6l. 

G.  48  A' <77-.  8. 

Ct    T  T  O   K  nr  Al 

V  J  •               v             its    t  — L  —  , 

G   182  Kar 

78 

G    ST  K  nr  0   TO^i  56 

t  ^  t  K  nr  a  '2 

G.  183  A'rtr. 

47- 

G    c:'?  K nr    T  T 

V_J  .     )  _   j\  lit  .  XX. 

(t     T  0  £    1\  HV     OA     A  A 

G.  184  A'rtr. 

26. 

G   K  q  A' nr  7   T  2 

fr  T  '7  7  T\nr  o   ( jfi^ 

G.  187  Kar. 

77.  79,  80. 

G.  54  Kar.  13,  T4  (both  re- 

G. 133  Kar.  32. 

G.  191  A'rtr. 

81. 

used). 

G.  134  Kar.  46. 

G.  193  Kar. 

82. 

G.  57  A'rt;-.  15. 

G.  135  Kar.  (47),  48. 

G.  203  Kar. 

7«,  83. 

G.  60  Kar.  16. 

G.  136  Kar.  40,  49. 

G.  204  A'rtr. 

84. 

G.  63  A'rtr.  17. 

G.  139  Kar.  31,  50. 

G.  205  Kar. 

85. 

G.  65  A'<?r.  18. 

G.  140  Kar.  51,  52. 

G.  208  Kar. 

75, 

G.  70  Kar.  19,  20,  21. 

G.  145  A'*?/'.  53. 

G.  209  Kar. 

86. 

G.  72  Kar.  (22). 

G.  146  Kar.  54. 

G.  212  Art/-. 

103. 

G.  73  Kar.  22. 

G.  148  AW.  5.5,  56. 

G.  217  Kar. 

89. 

G.  75  A'rtr.  23. 

G.  149  A'rtr.  43,  57. 

G.  218  AT«r. 

87. 

G.  82  Kar.  24. 

G.  152  A'rtr.  58. 

G.  219  A'rtr. 

45,  88,  89,  102. 

G.  83  Kar.  25. 

G.  153  Kar.  59,  61,  65. 

G.  222  Kar. 

90. 

G.  84  A'rtr.  (26),  27. 

G.  156  A'rtr.  62,  63. 

G.  235  A'rt;'. 

58. 

G.  89  Artr.  29  (re-used). 

G.  157  ATar.  64,  65. 

G.  241  A'rt;-. 

91. 

G.  95  A'rtr.  io(?).  30. 

G.  1 58  Kar.  60  ;  cf.  94. 

G.  251  A'rt;-. 

92. 

G.  96  Kar.  30. 

G.  161  Kar.  66. 

G.  256  A'rt;-. 

93- 

G.  100  A'rtr.  31,  (32). 

G.  163  Kar.  67. 

G.  258  Kar. 

94- 

G.  103  A'rtr.  33.  34. 

G.  165  Kar.  68. 

G.  275  A^rtr. 

2. 

G.  109  Kar.  35. 

G.  169  Kar.  69. 

G.  284  A'rtr.  95. 

G.  1 10  Kar.  (36). 

G.  172  Kar.  70. 

G.  285  Kar. 

96. 

G.  in  A'rtr.  37,  38. 

G.  174  Kar.  71,  72,  73,  74, 

G.  288  ATrtr. 

99- 

G.  1 1 2  Kar.  39  (?), 

75,  76. 

G.  290  A'rtr. 

97- 

R  2 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG  AND  SHABLUL 


G.  301  Kar.  98.  G.  650  Kar.  117,  118,  119.  Shablul  tomb  16  Sh.  it. 

G.  302  Kar.  99.  G.  665  Kar.  116.  .,  17  Sh.  1 1. 

G.  318  Kar.  100.  G.  672  Kar.  120.  .,  18  Sh.  14. 

G.  327  Kar.  101.  G.  677  Kar.  122.  .,  22  S/£  3. 

G.  359  /wrr.  103.  G.  698  Kar.  123.  .,  23  Sh.  i,  6. 

G.  363  Kar.  105,  106,  107.  G.  699  Kar.  124.  .,  25  5//.  2. 

G.  364  Kar.  54.  G.  701  /wrr.  125,  126.  .,  28  E  Sh.  15. 

G.  371  Kar.  108.  G.  704  Kar.  127,  128,  129.  „  30  Sh.  ri. 

G.  377  A'rtr.  109,  no.  G.  709  Kar.  122.  „  30  B  Sh.  16. 

G.  378  Kar.  108.  G.  712  ATar.  130.  „  31  Sh.  17. 

G.  379  Kar.  105,  107.  G.  770  Kar.  115.  .,  32  Sh.  7. 

G.  395  Kar.  m.  G.  —  A'ar.  i,  45,  102,  104,  „  33  Sh.  9  (?),  ic 
G.  411  Kar.  112.                           121,  132.  I2(?). 

G.  439  Kar.  113.  Shablul  tomb  11  Sh.  13.  „  33  B  Sh.  18. 

G.  467  Afar.  114.  „  12  5"//.  3.  „  34  Sh.  8. 

G.  641  Kar.  116.  „         14  Sh.  4, 5.  „  —  Sh.  19,  20 


INDEX  E 


THE  FUNERARY  MONUMENTS  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  MUSEUM 

NUMBERS,  ETC. 


a.  Cairo 


C  39265 
C.  29266 

C  39275 
C  39276 
C.  40107 

C.  40108 
C.  40109 
C.  40110 
C.  401 1 1 
C.  40112 
C.  401 13 
C.  401 14 
C.  40115 
C.  401 16 
C.  40117 
C.  40118 
C.  40120 
C.  40121 
C.  40122 
C.  40123 
C.  40124 


19. 
15. 


Sh. 
Sh. 
Sh. 
Sh. 
Kar.  124 

Kar 
Kar 


=  Sh.  3. 


82. 
55- 

=  Kar.  126. 
=  Kar.  6. 

—  Kar.  40. 
=  Kar.  37. 

—  Kar.  116. 
=  Kar.  128. 
=  Kar.  86. 
=  Kar.  73. 
=  Kar.  19. 
=  Kar.  87. 
=  Kar.  1. 

=  Kar.  27. 
=  Kar.  10. 
=  Kar.  36. 


C.  40125 
C.  40126 
C.  40127 
C.  40128 
C.  40129 
C.  40130 
C.  40131 
C.  40132 
C.  40133 
C.  40134 

c.  40135 

C.  40138 
c.  40139 

C.  40140 
C.  40141 

C.  40143 
C.  40144 

C  40145 
C.  40146 
C.  40147 


Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka, 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 

44 

Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka. 
Ka 
Ka. 
Ka 


:  42. 

'•  99- 
-.  22. 
-.  107. 
'•  31- 

5«. 
no. 

-.  92. 

'•  *4- 
-.  76. 

•  53- 
-.  52. 

•  15.  3ICK 
(?)• 

•  57- 

•  93- 
54- 

'•  35- 
39- 
69. 
122, 


C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 

C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C.  40 
C  40 


48 

49 

50 
51 
52 

53 
54 
55 
56 
57 
58 
59 
63 
64 

65 
66 

67 

68  : 

70 
71 

73 


Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka. 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka. 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 

Ka 
Ka. 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 
Ka 


,  84. 
62. 

12,  98. 

80. 

4- 

66. 

25- 
120. 

•  *3°- 
29. 

20. 

70. 
16. 
78. 

72. 

123. 

9- 

34- 

46. 

71- 
103. 


E.    MONUMENTS  IN  ORDER  OF  MUSEUM  NUMBERS  125 


c.  40174 

— 

A«r.  28. 

C.  40229 

A  ar.  2. 

v^.  40250 

A  ar. 

5- 

C.  40175 

— 

A«r.  07. 

C.  40234 

Kar.  77. 

C.  40259 

k* 

t\  ai . 

100. 

L.  4O176 

A"<zr.  in. 

C.  40235 

A  ar.  49- 

C.  40260 

A  ar. 

3°- 

L.  40177 

Kar.  1 1 7  • 

C.  40237 

Kar.  3- 

C.  4026 1 

a  ar. 

33- 

L..  40170 

A«r.  10. 

7 .  0 

L.  40230 

Kar.  74. 

C.  40263 

A  ai . 

127. 

C.  40179 

= 

Kar.  63. 

C.  40239 

Kar.  60. 

C.  40265 

k' sti- 
rs, ai . 

112. 

L.  40100 

A  rtr.  100. 

C.  40240 

— 

Kar.  105. 

40200 

A  ai . 

5°- 

l_.  40102 

A  rtT.  I  I  0. 

C.  40241 

Kar.  95. 

C.  40267 

A  ai~. 

00. 

L..  4OI 03 

Kar.  65. 

C.  40242 

Kar.  109. 

C.  40270 

T< ni- 
lS.  ai . 

C.  40184 

= 

A^r.  97. 

C.  40243 

= 

Kar.  7. 

C.  40271 

Kar. 

83. 

C.  40186 

A"rtr.  113. 

C.  40244 

Kar.  1 0 1 . 

C.  40273 

Kar. 

21. 

C.  40187 

A~ rtv-.  44. 

C.  40252 

A"ar.  8. 

C.  40298 

= 

Kar. 

119. 

C.  40188 

= 

A"rtT.  129. 

C.  40256 

Kar.  114. 

c.  

Kar. 

43.  5o,  106. 

C.  40189 

— 

A-^r.85,  89,9i(?). 

C.  40257 

A*r.  48. 

University  ] 

Museum  of 

Philadelphia 

rtl.  5iqO 

SVfc.  1. 

Ph.  5117 

Sh.  17. 

Ph. 7097 

A  ar. 

96. 

rn.  5IGI 

S>&.  2. 

Ph.  5121 

S//.  18. 

T)l,     — r\Q 

rll.  7090 

Kar. 

64. 

(rll.  5 102 

3.) 

Ph. 7076 

Art/-.  5 1 . 

Ph.  7099 

= 

A  ar. 

tin 
89. 

Ph. 5103 

= 

Sh.  4. 

Ph.  7085 

A' err.  38. 

1  n.  7100 

Kar. 

01. 

Ph.  ,5io4 

SV&.  5. 

Ph.  7086 

Kar.  131. 

PL      ^  T  _  T 

rn.  7 101 

= 

A  ar. 

(Ph.  5105 

6.) 

Ph.  7087 

Atfr.  79. 

rtl,  7  I02 

A  ar. 

1 1. 

7)1,     _  ,  r 
ill.  ,',100 

= 

5//.  7. 

Ph.  7088 

A'rtr.  24. 

1  n.  7 103 

A  ar. 

47- 

Ph.  5io7 

5//.  8. 

Ph.  7089 

Kar.  59. 

1  11.  7  io4 

A  ar. 

41. 

rll.  j  1 00 

= 

Sh.  9. 

Ph.  7090 

A"/7/\  90. 

Ph.  7IO,5 

Kar. 

23- 

Ph.  5io9 

5//.  10. 

Ph.  7091 

Kar.  94. 

Ph.  7106 

Kar. 

81. 

T  )  T  ^ 

rn.  51 10 

— 

11. 

Ph.  7092 

Artr.  32. 

Ph.  7107 

Kar. 

rll.  51 1 1 

Sh.  12. 

Ph.  7093 

A'/7;'.  26. 

Ph.  9078 

Kar. 

45- 

Ph.  51 13 

Sh.  13. 

Ph.  7094 

Kar.  75. 

Ph. 9088 

B  : 

=  Kar.  104. 

Ph.  5114 

Sh.  14. 

Ph.  7095 

A"rtT.  12". 

Ph. 9090-9094  = 

Kar.  102. 

(Ph.5H5 

15.) 

Ph.  7096 

Kar.  88. 

Ph.  G.  = 

121. 

Ph.  51 16 

S7&.  16. 

Ashmolean  Museum  =  Kar.  132.  WEIGALL,  Antiquities  L.  N.,  PI.  LII  =  Sh.  20. 


HAND  COPIES  OF  THE  FUNERARY 

INSCRIPTIONS 

OF  KARANOG,  1-152 
OF  SHABLOL,  1-19 


Most  of  the  hand  copies  were  made  in  the  first  instance  from  photographs, 
verified  and  completed  from  the  originals  at  Cairo  in  December,  1909,  and  again 
revised  with  photographs.  For  those  of  which  the  originals  are  at  Philadelphia 
(comprising  all  but  four  from  Shablul,  and  about  twenty  of  those  from  Karanog) 
photographs  alone  have  been  available. 


1 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,   1-3  l2g 

sic  i. 


Is"/} 


Itx  ipouT 

Kar.  1.  Altar 

A.     before  woman 


7  6  5  B        bffo»<  ma.n 


////?/////'  ?  C_  C J^*Z^ 

Kar.  2.    Stela  with  man  and  woman  {Kar.  Cew.,  PI.  rr,  C.  40229) 

/%j         :  :y?  Jz 

>  ,   .  in  -field 

Kar.  3.  Altar 


ISO 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G,  4-7 


Kar.  4.  Altar 


Kar.  5.  Altar 


TYv  l  irakc  t 


A. 


r.f&/*5ij^ ^\wm?"?  .^/^tX^^y 


5>  />  ^  ^  ^ 


Kar.  6.  Altar 


Kar.  7.  Altar 


5  tic 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  S-io  I3, 
^  /*  <  :  ^  j  /Las //\ 


Kar.  8.  Stela 


Kar.  9.  Altar 


Kar.  10.  Altar 


i32  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG,  11-13 

J'/**  42$ 'j?  :?///fi*f/'}  ''*3S2 

Kar.  11.    Stela  (Kar.  dm.,  PI.  18,  No.  7102) 
Kar.  12.  Stela 


Kar.  13.  Siela 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  14-16 


fa  //?  f^/i  W 


Kar.  14.  Stela 


lb 

Kar.  15.  Altar 


Kar.  16.  Altar 


'34 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG.  17 


:9~ZJ*>SA.j/w//'$fil^5J^  9SS/ I.  

/£ /+-  j  -  is//  -vt-  £s  J       <>^  "S> 

11 


Kar.  17.    Stela  (A'/r.  Can.,  PL  18,  No.  7101) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  18-20 


35 


^^/V^^^/i-1  :5A  V?  ///V 

in  f.«U  ,1 


Kar.  18.  Altar 


Kar.  19.  Altar 


I 

Kar.  20.  Altar 


136 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  21-22 


Kar.  21.  Stela 


V ^  ^       ^  ^ o  ^ ;  s  ^     \<r-sj  sj>  \\       J  iX>^ 

Kar.  22.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF   KARANOG,  23-24 


137 


n^/??<LX£z  <?///? ;<h 

Kar.  23.    Stela  (AV.  Ow.,  PJ.  i9)  No.  7105) 


Kar.  24.    Altar  (ATizr.  C™.,  PL  15,  No.  7088 


T 


138  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  25-27 

////////V^^;^5^ 

Kar.  25.  Altar 
Kar.  26.    Altar  (A'tfr.  CVtw.,  PI.  i6,  No.  7093) 


o  7. 

Kar.  27.  Altar 


9^  '/J  *  p 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  28-29  139 

Kar.  28  Altar 

Kar.  29.  Stela 

T  2 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  30-31 

Kar.  30.  Altar 

•'^/V//V/;5^       :ty//5 a 


iS 

a. 


Kar.  31.    Double  Stela 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  32-35  ,4I 

J  SIC  1  - 

■<& /O?  ft?  :YM  ?<^/}  M  /<$ 

5  ///////////////////// 

Kar.  32.    Altar  (ATar.  CVw.,  PI.  16,  No.  7092) 
Kar.  33.  Altar 

^  />  51^^ ///s?3  V  3^  ^ 

Kar.  34.  Altar 


Kar.  35.  Slcla 


i42  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  36-37 

Kar.  36.    Altar  (?) 

;y3       *  Zj£w/f-  :^97  /"rJK^// 
•>a  ^  /  //J  2^ 

,5  11* 

Kar.  37.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  38-40  I43 

yZ  /$  <>?  ^/O  rt^/z  y^/Z 

y^  /$  yy/t>  y?  •»  <^/s)      yg  y??  .9 

Kar.  38.    Stela  with  male  figure  (Kar.  Cem.,  PI.  13,  No.  7085) 


////////  O-//  ^SL<5>  *  ^  .^./z  s  i^/}  c 

Kar.  39.    Double  Altar 


9  sic  8 

Kar.  40.  Altar 


i44  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  41-43 

:*r*  is/'//////*,)  s+- 

:<r'}}y^5  ^*$/)  cW/y//    <r/sf*>>  $/*  V><>  \  S  \£  '/  )^u)^«i> 

Kar.  41.    Stela  (11.  13-15  added).    {Kar.  Cem.,  PI.  19.  No.  7104) 

:       /6  92*  Z^£fr-  *7  :  *H//  -5  ^  /  3  "  V? 

•  ^3  /4  ^  ^ ^  /V  :  ///\;u 

Kar.  42.  Altar 

;  "<  W  >+u   ■  '  5  ^  '  \  is  )/    <->  7  /  5  i^-x^  5  ^ 

Kar.  43.    Stela  with  male  figure 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G,  44-46  ,45 

:  <?2>  //?  s/  }  SX^tJ  :  W  $  <^/j  :  'Z 
:  9Z  ^7  j  I V/^/ j      ;  ^  * 

r  ~Cy±"/Jr  ?A  9C  J  > 

Kar.  44.  Stela 

/ 

Kar.  45.  Altar 

Kar.  46.  Altar 
U 


146 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  47-48 


:       /+-  ys/?  uy  p         Aci  C^t-^^ 
Sf-  S^)  S  '//>  m>  >        :  <-r  /Z  /       5  ><> 

•'/$  'f  5///  ."s/"s<Z 

Kar.  47.    Stela  (Kar.  Cem.,  PI.  19,  No.  7103) 

t*rj  +4u  t^r^#4  t+i^rt      }  $  \ 

Kar.  48.    Stela  (?) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  49-5,  H? 

f  5///  J/ 3> J  -)QfL. 

Kar.  49.  Altar 

:  turf  /z 

Kar.  50.  Altar 

'5-  S^J  f  SS//    '  S///  S  \h  <^ 


Kar.  51.    Stela  with  bov  (.fi^r.  CVw.,  PI.  12,  No.  7076) 
U  3 


148 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G,  52-54 

'^d/is  ^*^>  trims'//*  c-3  '?  *  fpl 

:  92/ 2  5/^7^  &/ff  :  Sf'/  <W////  *sr  <~"/S 


7^5  l-^cr3 


Kar.  52.  Altar 


ft 


Kar.  53.  Stela 


Kar.  54.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  55-57  I49 

9  8 

•  v^       r  cr  x        9///  J  ///  Vx2 

Kar.  55.  Altar 
Kar.  56.  Stela 

✓  f-  s  l*/J  1/5  ?< 

Kar.  57.  Altar 


150  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  58-60 

Kar.  58.    Stela  with  figures  effaced 

19 

Kar.  59.    Altar  (Aar.  Cm.,  PI.  15,  No.  7089) 
Kar.  60.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G,  61-63 


151 


:  c///  $       /"  ^  /*■  /^  £        :  *  5  £^r 

Kar.  61.    Stela  {Kar.  Cent.,  PI.  18,  No.  7100) 


Kar.  62.  Altar 


Kar.  63.  Altar 


i52  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  64-66 

Kar.  64.    Altar  (JTar.  CVw.,  PI.  17.  No.  7098) 

.  ^2  ,  i  9         /+■  :¥2/{9<m/*-  ■*/»  -c- 

Kar.  65.  Stela 


Kar.  66.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG,  67-69  i53 
//?  9$  3         ^  eft  $  u)  yJ  J2> 

•v^<^^c^  -Vf-cr^*^ 

Kar.  67.  Altar 

/imSt^'f^    ?////<r-y//'Z      :<*S>/f?<^S  :<>///  <-r4& 

■^S  /I        f  ?  ./J  9/0  y  K^^z  

7?  /^s  C        }'5  ^  /*-  y 

Kar.  68.  Stela 

v^^i44>       c  ^c^-^/^v.  -7/3 c^^; 

Kar.  69.  Altar 
X 


i54  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG,  70-72 

-,^> /////////  iJW^/lr    s7  /}  *s"  Wi 

Kar.  70.  Altar 
Kar.  71.  Altar 

Kar.  72.    Altar  with  two  spouts 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG.  73-75  155 
:y^/^5l^u/  /^:5/Q^/^-      -y-2>  s^r-  S///S*f4^$i^ — 

Kar.  73.  Stela 


:  //// ywVi  5  3 

Kar.  74.  Altar 


Kar.  75.    Altar  (A^/-.  Cm.,  PI.  16.  No.  7094) 
X  3 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  76-77 


Kar.  76.  Stela 


Kar.  77.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  78-79  t57 

:y-2>  /4  /us  /c<s  £ 

n. 

:¥3>  sl/3>^<7  2^     .'/4/o^/l*s  1^  :/3  to;  5 

-V*       *  <  <^  .0~>^y^       :/#  (^j;  ussy? 


Kar.  78.    Altar  {Kar.  Cent.,  PI.  20,  C.  40164) 


^v^^^jj  *a  sis**}*/*  ■■  * 

ij 

Kar.  79.    Altar  (jfor.  Ow.,  PI.  15,  No.  7087). 


•58 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  80-82 


Kar.  80.  Altar 


Kar.  81.    Stela  (A'ar.  Cf/«.s  PI.  19,  No.  7106) 


Kar.  82.  Altar. 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  83-85  J59 

Kar.  83.  Stela 


Kar.  84.  Aliar 


Kar.  85.    Stela  with  figure  defaced 


i6o 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  86-88 


2  »i 


Kar.  86.  Altar 


Kar.  87.  Stela-altar 

1^  1 3  Sit 


/5 


Kar.  88.    Altar  (Art/-.  CV/«.,  PI.  17,  No.  7096) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG,  89-90  l6i 
Kar.  89.    Stela  (iSTflr.  C<w.,  PI.  18,  No.  7099) 

;  uv/        tj?  S  <^       . :W  m 

?  8  7 


Kar.  90.    Altar  (A'f/r.  Cnw.,  PI.  15,  No.  7090) 
Y 


162  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARAN6G,  91-94 


Kar.  91.  Altar 


A  s  <^    :      s  uj/3  ■■  ys  A 


Kar.  92.  Stela 


Kar.  93.  Altar 

.  ^//j  ^  ^  9?  ///)  w/^/i 

-^^3;:^^ 

Kar.  94.    Altar  {Kar.  Cem.,  PI,  16,  No.  7091) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  95-97  163 

Kar.  95.  Altar 

:  4^  /5  a^V-^  ^///  :  ^  5  ^V^o         ^////  *  £  3 

Kar.  96.    Altar  with  deities  (Kar.  Cem.,  PI.  17,  No.  7097) 

•W//i>5*  i ^ /}<>  ?     :  9-3 

S   c  ^  /  v-  :  5  ^  //?  <^as  ^ 

•'  ^  /  ?  5  ^  7      5///-"  uj  /  uu         LjW/S/f^r  \"f  S 

^JJ  cr  ;         5^  5;  ;      5  2^    r  /  ^  S  -  3  /  '  7>  *  < 

Kar.  97.  Stela 


1 64  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  98-99 


Kar.  98.  Altar 

1  '8 

Kar.  99.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  100-102  165 

Kar.  100.  Altar 

•.^  /f  5  *///:  ^ ^l/l? 

/<?  <?<s*j         *fV//  /ir  5*  J 

V^-^  :^/^;<?      -'S+tfi}  :V4/I^c; 

Kar.  101.  Altar 
Kar.  102.    Stela,  on  PI.  27. 


1 66  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG.  103-106 


Kar.  103.  Altar 
Kar.  104.    Fragment  of  Altar  on  PL  28 

Kar.  105.  Altar 
Kar.  106.  Stela 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  107-110  167 

Kar.  107.    Stela  with  traces  of  figures 
Kar.  108.    Altar  stela 


Kar.  109.  Altar 
Kar.  1 10.  Stela 


1 68  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  111-114 

^  ^     ^?  v^5^^CJ4 

Kar.  in.  Altar 

**/9  5  ^y^/^r     $  ^         ////  75^ 

Kar.  112.    Stela  with  male  figure  in  relief  (A'rtr.  PI.  u,  C.  40265) 

Kar.  113.  Stela 

:  ^3  //?  V//  3  /Kf  :  #w  ^  ^  ; «  /* 

:^2/S  **/<r  :     J  $  'J  S /// 

Kar.  pi. 4.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  115-117  169 

Kar.  115.    Stela  {Kar.  Can.,  PI.  20,  No.  7107) 

V^/^Z*^/^    ^^-Sa?  ^//<^-^^+- 

/4 ? *sj  5  5///  -fti^z 

Kar.  1 1 6.  Altar 

:  srf^^/-K   ; ^4 ///  57 

;^/*  ^  5///    ;^  ;>  /\^  ^ 

Kar.  1 1 7.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  1 18-120 


/<r) 


Kar.  118.  Stela 


/ 


Kar.  1 1 9.  Stela 


/f3  _S/// •  *  <ZiS//S> 


...  J.'tU 


Kar.  120.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG,  121-123 


171 


&  3  k/ 


••^  ^ 


Kar.  121.    Spout  of  Altar  on  PI.  29 
Kar.  122.  Altar 


r 


Kar.  123.  Altar 

Z  2 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,  124-125 

:'/J>  is//  \  ?  /4J  ^  <z  .v/z/^^/i 


^  /2 


*'S  IS//   ^  <Sf3  5  <^  SA~JJS^:*c~3  5  / 


>/t  7  j 


Kar.  124.  Altar 


<Z /^^L      :*3/<7  6^/^-  ^///A^ruX/? 


Kar.  125.    Altar  {Kar.  Cem.,  PI.  17,  No.  7095) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARANOG,   126-128  173 


Kar.  126.  Altar 


ib 

Kar.  127.  Altar 

■  fir}  V?  1^  5  5  7  V  «  2^ 

Kar.  128.  Altar 


174 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  KARA  NOG.  129-132 


■ 

Kar.  129.  Stela 

*m/^& /^"^ /'/  s snLjtf*'  *  ^  si  \^ss 

Kar.  130.  Altar 
Kar.  131.    Stela  with  male  figure  {Kar.  Can.,  PI.  12,  No.  7086) 

:  ^  //J  ■  '  •  S"s/S  'tJ  s£ 

t/iHCs'?  its*}* 

Kar.  132.  Altar 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL,  1-3  175 

*  9S  //)  9///  f  >  ^//  5  w  /  ?5 

^>/4^°/^/<-    9///  ¥t/A-^y=l^ 

^  ^  >f  5  ///    $  /  r-  A/4-    (///  P 

a 

Sh.  1.    Altar  {Areika,  PI.  32,  No.  5100) 

5/ $?<//// 


Sh.  2.    Altar  {Areika,  PI.  32.  No.  5101) 


Sh.  3.    Stela  {Areika,  PI.  33,  No.  gic«) 


i76 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL,  4-5 


V&  /V /C£J 


//////////,?  ^i^^J7^ / ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

Sh.  4.    Stela  (^m'^a,  PI.  33,  No.  5103) 


Sh.  5.    Stela  (/lra'&z,  PL  33,  No.  5104) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL,  6-7 


177 


s,j  5///  //i^<*~  //) ://?      :  </*/\)f4+s  ,s  : 


Sh.  6.    Stela  (Areika,  PI.  34,  No.  5105) 


3 


Sh.  7.    Stela  (Areika,  PI.  34,  No.  5106) 


A  a 


i78  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL,  8-10 

X^/^-  ///////  }  ^ 

Sh.  8.    Slela  {Areika,  PI.  34,  No.  5107) 
Sh.  9.    Altar  {Areika,  PI.  34,  No.  5108) 

Sh.  10.    Altar  {Areika,  PI.  35,  No.  5109) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHARLUL,  11-13 

Sh.  11.    Stela  {Areika,  PI.  35,  No.  51 10) 


179 


LAS  < 


Sh.  12.    Altar  {Areika,  PI.  35,  No.  5111) 


/////£/*  ^  j  ■»  5  ^  :^5' 


Sh.  1 3.    Altar  Mra-fa,  PI.  36,  No.  51 13) 


180  INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL,  14-16 

///////  S  H       :y3/**<^  ^ 

8 

/u^^;^  <?/S  J 

Sh.  14.    Stela  (Areika,  PI.  36,  No.  51 14) 


Sh.  15.    Altar  (^4m'/ia,  PI.  36>  No-  5[I5) 


Sh.  16.    Stela  with  defaced  figures  (Areika,  PI.  37,  No.  51 16) 


INSCRIPTIONS  OF  SHABLUL,  17-19  181 


¥54^^,  /^r-  ^   >         /^  >  ^  ///  /////  ^4 


Axs  <«n  more  *7 

Sh.  17.    Altar  (.^ra'&z,  PI.  37,  No.  51 17) 


Sh.  18.    Stela  with  male  figure  (Areika,  PI.  38,  No.  51  21) 


^  5///  :>  5  <^  >  -/J  "y*"y's^5*\ 

Sh.  19.    Stela,  PI.  29 


PLATES 


karan6g,  insceiptions 


PLATE  1 


Kar.  1 

Kar.  3 


Kar.  A 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  2 


Kar.  8 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE 


Kar.  13 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  4 


Kar.  18 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  5 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  6 


Kar.  29 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  7 


Kar.  34 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  8 


Kar.  40 


KARANOG.  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  9 


Kar.  44 


KARANOGr,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  10 


Kar.  50 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  11 


Kar.  53 


Kar.  54 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  12 


Kar.  58 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  13 


Kar.  62 


Kar.  63 


Kar.  65 


KAKANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  14 


Kar.  68 


Kar.  69 


V 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  15 


Kar.  72 


Kar,  73 


KABANOG.  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  16 


Kar.  77 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  17 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  18 


Kar.  91 

Kar.  87 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  19 


Kar.  95 


Kar.  97 


KARANOG.  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  20 


Kar.  100 


Kar.  101 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  21 


Kar.  107 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  22 


Kar.  110 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  23 


Kar.  114 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  24 


Kar.  120 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  25 


Kar.  127 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  26 


Kar.  128 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  27 


Kar  102 


KAKANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  29 


Sh.  19 


KARANOG,  INSCRIPTIONS 


PLATE  30 


0Tl35.N8P4v6 

K-nog.theMer0it,cjnscrjptjonsof 


1  1012  00135  7161 


